Prologue

Trever

The days following General Balwin’s step forward to becoming King had brought great hope on the country. Wishful dreams of becoming an honored place once again bloomed in all corners, giving the people reminders of a once long pride they felt before the Queen took over so many years ago.

With Arianna dead and gone, Kalu now had the opportunity to undo all that has been done and it would start in a world changing adventure back into the Seni nation where we would set out for peace.

Chapter 1

Adele

Things were quiet but my mind was always going. I knew of my father’s plan to go back to Seni and it was always a forward thought. The others were completely oblivious to it and it was hard to keep it a secret like my father had wished until he got the chance to make all the arrangements and tell them.

I was up in the late hours just days after my own crowning and stood on the balcony outside of my room at Balwin Manor. The stars were shining brightly that night and my head was tipped back, gazing up at the moon that shone even brighter with them.

A pair of strong arms gently wrapped around my waist out of nowhere and I was pulled back into a body. “And what is her highness doing out here in the middle of the night?”

I smiled and touched the arms in front of me, leaning my head back. “You don’t have to call me that, Zayden.”

He turned me so he could look into my eyes with his vibrant blues and his own smile, much more perfect than mine. “I know, Love but I thought I would at least once.” I laughed quietly to myself and kissed him for his amused remark. “Really though. What are you doing up? I didn’t even notice you leave.”

I shrugged and turned back around. “I don’t know. Just couldn’t sleep, I guess.”

“You all right?” Zayden wrapped his arms around me again and all I could think about was what was about to happen.

I felt worry the most and tried holding in my tears but my sadness was obvious on my voice. “Should I be? Everything’s changing.”

“What do you mean? Not that much has changed.”

“Something is bound to with my father as King.”

“What are you worried about?”

I paused, hesitating my response. “What if he wants peace?”

Zayden laughed. “Peace? Why does that worry you? I thought you hated this war.”

“I’m not worried about that. I’m worried—about you.”

“About me?” He sounded as though it was odd and moved around me so he could see my face. “Why?”

“I know what I want, Zayden. Yes, I’ve always hated the war and have always wanted to see it end but I know that’s not what you think. When we met you said war was your life and to end it would be to end you and that’s the last thing I want.”

“That’s not going to happen. You should know that’s not me anymore, Love. If peace is the King’s wish then he can see it through without me standing in the way.”

“Really?”

“Of course and it would make being with you a whole lot easier. We wouldn’t have to hide.”

“But would you go back? You said you may.”

Zayden’s mood seemed to change and he looked away from me up at the sky. “That’s a completely different matter that I don’t think I’m ready to even consider yet.”

“Okay. I’m sorry.”

“You don’t have to be. Everything that I’ve done in leaving was my choice and I’m just saying that going back will be mine too.”

I hugged him quickly and squeezed my eyes shut. “I love you.” It was all I could get out without completely breaking and exposing my father’s plan.

“I love you too. Have you gotten enough air?”

“Yeah. I should try and get some sleep. Sorry that you woke up without me.”

“It’s okay. I had a feeling where you’d be. It was the first place I looked.”

I smiled back and we got back in bed together, holding each other close. I felt tired. I wanted this rest but I was still worried. Zayden said it would be different but would he still think that if he knew the true plan? I didn’t know and it ate at me until I was finally able to find sleep in his arms.

Chapter 2

Zayden

We were woken early with a message to meet the King. We got ready as we would have normally done to start the day but Adele seemed slower at it, almost like she was worried still. I would have asked but she didn’t seem to be in any kind of mood that I wanted to see turn into a fight so we just left.

The walk down the street was quiet and I was even more curious about her behavior. No one said anything though. I think most of them were still half asleep and just didn’t have anything to say.

We arrived in the great hall of the palace and were escorted to a table to await the King.

“Well, this is fun.” Ruby muttered.

Adele’s eyes looked around the table and she merely nodded in response. “Mmm hmm.”

Another pause proceeded and Aleksander approached before I could have asked her if anything were wrong. “Good morning, everyone. I’m glad you could come on such short notice.”

“What is this about?” I asked.

“Yes, well, I suppose we should get right to it then.” He was about to continue until Trever began walking over. “Ah, I’m dreadfully sorry about this, would you excuse me for just a moment?” No one said a word as he walked away and met Trever half way through the great hall. “How’s it coming?”

Their voices were quiet but I focused my thoughts and tipped my head back like I was tired and closed my eyes just so no one would see them turn black. The voices were now as clear as if they were next to me.

“Done. Your gear and your horse are prepped and ready. It’s just waiting for you.”

“Good. While I’m briefing them. I’d like you to gather a list of officers in my command and bring it to me so that we may choose the next General.”

“I’ll get right on it.”

“I have no doubt and bring the book. It’s time they find out everything.”

“I’ve got that ready too.”

“And what of Ryon? Is he—”

“Yes. Not happy but we know it’s for the best for now.”

“Good.”

“I’ll have him meet us with Kole and I can assure you, they’ll both be on their best behavior.”

“I hope so.”

The talking stopped and I looked up with an extreme amount of curiosity while Aleksander walked back to us. What were they talking about? What is it we finally got to find out about?

“Okay, so I’ve called you all here because this war has gone on long enough and now it is time for it to end but someone has to start it and I fear it’ll have to be us. I’ve made the arrangements to travel to Randal and I strongly advise that you all come. We go to see the King.”

That was slightly unexpected but I still didn’t know if we should. “But my father shouldn’t be there. That would be pointless.”

“Ryon has already looked into it for us. He got back early and it’s the perfect time to put an end to this. I’m going to try at my second attempt to make amends and you three need to do the same if you truly want to stay with them.”

I looked at Adele next to me. Of course I wanted to stay with her but her mood hasn’t changed and she just had this sorry expression when she met my eyes.

“You knew about this?” She didn’t say anything but nodded.

“Zayden, I shouldn’t have to stress how important this is.” Aleksander explained. “Even if I did it alone and it worked, your city could still fall. You know who plans to rise to the throne if you don’t.”

I pulled the letter I received from Seni out of my pocket since I’ve always carried it with me. It was said from my father but the words inside made it clear that it was Lamar threatening to take over the throne in my place. I gripped the letter in my hands just thinking of what Lamar could do then looked up at the King. “So, you’re asking me to be someone I’m not?”

“No, I’m asking you to be who you were born to be, who you are. You can help change the world. Your vision is no longer about war and you have a reason for that. A rather beautiful one, sitting next to you.”

I looked over at Adele and she gave me just a look while taking my hand without a word. I spoke low and I kept my eyes on hers. “You should have told me this was going to happen. I never saw that life as me. What if I can’t?”

Adele glanced over at her father and Aleksander answered for her. “If you can’t then I’ll find a Prince that will. I’ve actually already gotten an offer.”

“What?!” Adele became highly alert and leaned forward on the table.

Aleksander just shrugged with a smile. “What can I say? Word travels quickly about Kalu finally having a Princess.”

Adele looked at me with worry like I had to do something or she was going to be given away to someone else.

“She can’t be with anything less now, Zayden. It’s either you or one of them.”

My eyes narrowed on him. “That’s very indecent of you. Why don’t you just say it? I don’t have a choice because you know I won’t give her up!”

“Then I guess that settles it. You should all prepare to leave and dress accordingly.” He got up and looked at me one last time. “If you change your mind, all you have to do is say good-bye.” He walked off, leaving everyone looking at me.

“You’re not really going to do that, are you?” Troy asked.

I was still looking at Adele and gripped her hand tighter in mine. “Not ever.”

“You should have known it would have come to this.” She said. “Your father has always been proud of you, no matter what stupid things you’ve done. You can’t let him down now when he’ll need you the most.”

“Yeah but I know exactly what’s going to happen when I get back.”

“You can fix things.”

“But going back?” I was truly concerned while I kept our hands together. “It may not yet be safe for you.”

“I’m not staying behind. Don’t even suggest it. I’m coming with you.”

“But if something happened to you, I’d never—”

Adele stopped me by covering my mouth quickly with her hand. “Ah! No! Nothing is going to happen to me. You have nothing to worry about. We’re all going. No matter the danger, remember?”

I let out a long breath through my nose. Adele quoting me again made me see that there really wasn’t another choice. We would all be going—together but there would still be danger.

“Come on. We should get ready.”

I gave in a little too easily as I got up with the others to leave. I knew it would be dangerous for her but talking her out of something that would make us part would be impossible to do. I didn’t want that either but I also wanted her to be in the safest place and right now, I didn’t think that was Seni.

“Get ready and meet us downstairs.” Adele said.

We nodded and went to retrieve our armor that we wore for the trip into Kalu once we were back at the manor. I was looking much more Senian now dressed in silver and felt much more like myself. Seeing it in the mirror made me glad that we were going back like I suddenly wanted to now. I attached my weapons to me and met up with Troy and Darius downstairs where we waited for the other three to prepare themselves.

I imagined what it would look like but when I saw it, I liked it so much more.

“Just when you think you couldn’t be more attracted to someone.” Darius muttered.

He was right. The Kalu Assassins were dress in the colored sets of armor we’ve seen in the cases but actually seeing it on them was a gift.

Adele had her hair up like she did when we first met, held high atop her head with two metal rods and her long bangs hanging out on the side of her face with her collapsing sword resting at her side. She was beautiful.

“What?” She asked.

“You look—” Darius paused while they approached farther and he had his eyes on Ruby, moving them all over her. “How exactly is that supposed to protect you? You’re hardly wearing anything.”

Ruby got a wanting smile on her face and stepped right in close to him, putting her hand on his armored chest. “Really? What’s the matter? Is it—distracting?”

“A little bit. Yeah.”

“Well, good.” Adele laughed. “That’s the goal. You shouldn’t have been surprised. You’ve seen them.”

“In a case and on a body are two completely different things.” I said, tracing her body and seeing the exposed Black Wings of Death marks on her hips. “And it’s definitely something different.”

“Different bad or different good?” Jaylyn asked.

“Definitely different good.” Troy said.

Adele sighed from all the casual flirting. “Okay, we look good, you look good. Now that we’ve gotten the obvious out of the way, can we leave please?”

“I don’t know. I was thinking about just staying here and admiring you.”

Adele smiled and hit my chest, making the sound of metal echo through the high ceilings. “Get going. We don’t want him waiting on us.”

I agreed. Putting off this trip could have been a bad idea but I still wouldn’t have minded staying here a little longer with her.

After we retrieved our still disguised horses, we left sight of Balwin Manor and rode through the city to meet Aleksander outside the gates.

We gained all kinds of stares with the three of us clearly showing that we were Senian. Everyone that we passed seemed confused. They looked as if they didn’t know what to do. Adele tried to hide her smile from seeing all the expressions we were getting but kept us moving forward proudly through the streets towards the gate to something completely forgotten.

Aleksander was not the one waiting for us but Ryon and Kole, sitting a distance away from the gate up on their horses and dressed in the same manner of Kalu’s black armor with a winged-lion etched in gold on their chests. I was too focused on going back that I completely forgot about Trever mentioning them being ready. That meant they were coming too but why? That was my biggest concern.

“Oh, no.” Ruby muttered.

Jaylyn let out a light gasp when she saw them and addressed them first as we got closer. “Where have you been? We haven’t seen you in days.”

“Is that necessarily a bad thing?” Kole asked.

“It is when I wanted to see Ellie before we left but had no clue where you were.”

“Well, don’t worry about it. She’s fine.”

“What are you guys doing out here?” Adele asked. “Are you coming with us?”

Ryon and Kole looked over at each other and Ryon simply turned his horse away without a word.

“Did I say the wrong thing?”

Kole let out a laugh as he looked back at Ryon then answered with a joking tone. “No. Temperament issue. I’m sure you heard that excuse before.”

Ryon whistled as he was trotting away and Rift, the little white wolf pup he saved went running after him out of nowhere.

“What is that?” Adele asked.

I kind of laughed. This must have been the first time she’s seen him but she had the same reaction everyone did.

“That’s Rift, the pup he took in.”

“Why does that sound familiar?” I just stared at her and waited for her to answer it on her own. “He’s the one with Seth.”

I nodded and she looked—I don’t know, concerned?

“Relax, Adele.” Kole said. “You know that wolves don’t live that long. He gets his life prolonged by Jay. It doesn’t exactly lay out a timeline.”

“How did you know about the vision?”

“Heard about it.”

“What are you doing here?” Ruby asked.

“I thought it was obvious by now.”

“You’re coming with us!” Jaylyn sighed.

“Oh, don’t be so disappointed. We can’t let you have all the fun. I always said I wanted my last trip to be a good one.”

“Your last?” Ruby wondered.

“You’re serious? None of you have thought about what this little adventure means? We all get to retire! Isn’t it exciting?”

“Hardly.” Adele replied. Her eyes glanced behind him and Ryon was still slowly riding east. “Are you sure there’s nothing wrong?”

“Things change is all.” He turned away just like that and started after Ryon, riding slowly as he was.

Adele was just getting more confused. None of us knew what he meant. “Father?”

Aleksander and Trever rode up from behind. “Let them be. I’m not already going to regret this, am I?”

“Of course not but you should have told us they were coming.”

“Thought it was apparent.” Trever said. “This is kind of a family matter after all.”

“And who said you were a part of it?” Jaylyn cut in.

“We made this family. You’re the ones that had to go and make it weird.”

“We did not!”

“Father, you said nothing about this.” Adele said, taking the conversation away from their sibling bickering. “Why are they coming?”

“Well, they’re here to help guard the company, of course.” Trever answered for him. “I can’t protect all of you, all the time.”

“We don’t need protecting.” I said.

“Perhaps but they are coming along merely in my defense so see them as that.” Aleksander explained.

“Father, you have us. You don’t need them.”

“There will be no more discussion on this. They’re coming with us and that’s the final word I want to hear about it. All right? Everyone? Let’s go.”

He followed after Ryon and Kole first and Trever stayed behind for a moment and lifted his eyebrow as he began to move his horse forward. All we could do now was follow.

Chapter 3

Troy

We traveled all that first day towards the crossroads and the silence among us lasted for most of it. No one seemed to want to say a word and I started to notice that Darius was quite displeased that Trever was with us. His eyes remained on him riding ahead with Aleksander, probably just to watch out for anything that might happen. He’d be ready.

At sundown, we stopped for our first break and the first words were spoken in hours.

“We’ll be stopping for just a little while.” Aleksander said. “Use it to water the horses and sleep if you wish but know it will not be a full night. If you think just a few hours will leave you even more weary then I suggest you stay awake but rest as we’ll all need it.”

We started getting down off our horses but Zayden did with a sigh. “That’s great but my horse doesn’t need water. He needs his dignity back.”

“Fuck yeah.” Darius agreed. “We’re far away enough, right? Adele!”

She turned from speaking briefly with her father. “What?”

“I think they’ve suffered long enough.” Zayden said.

He held his horse still by patting his neck with long steady strokes and Adele approached. His horse became uneasy when she lifted her hand to him.

“Shh. You’re getting it back. I promised.”

He became calm again and Adele touched his nose. The once blackened hair on its body began to turn as white and flawless as the first winter’s snow and even under the shadows of the trees, the horse shone with its brilliance.

He stomped his foot and held his head high while Zayden smiled and looked him over. “There you are, my prized perfection of beauty.”

“Why aren’t we so surprised?” Trever walked over while Adele went to our horses to change them back. “You brought your own horses.”

“Well, of course.” Zayden said. “Would you ride on anything inferior to your own?”

“Personally, no but you must have already knew that. Roslyn and Rajet are breeds of their own virtue who have been handed down through many generations.”

“Many?” I wondered. “They must be old.”

“Old indeed.” He shared a glance with Kole and he walked right off, leaving the conversation completely open.

“Okay.” Ruby muttered. “So, how exactly are we going to do this?”

“Well, I don’t think we should sleep.” Adele said. “I know how cranky you can get with just a couple hours when it’s not in the middle of the day.” Ruby laughed quietly to herself with a quick look up at Darius. “So, we should try to stay up and just rest for the time. Unless anyone else feels differently about that?”

Darius’s eyes glanced up at Trever talking with Aleksander a distance away. “No problems here. I wouldn’t even dream about letting myself fall asleep around them out here.”

“I agree.” Zayden said. “Staying up and just resting seems like the best way to go if it’s only for a few hours.”

“Okay, then we’ll do that.”

Adele bounced up on her toes so she could kiss his cheek and we settled our horses for the short break by taking off their gear and letting them get the rest they needed as well. Adele made her usual circle of chairs around a fire pit and we sat close next to each other, just trying to enjoy the time after getting out of all of our armor to truly rest ourselves.

“I so wish it were going to be longer.” Ruby groaned, leaning her head back on the back of her chair.

“It will be eventually, I’m sure.” Jaylyn said. “There’s no way we could make the full trip without any sleep at all, right, Adele?” She didn’t answer and we waited for her to say something but she was just staring off into what seemed like nothing in front of her. “Adele!”

“Huh?”

“I said we’ll be stopping at some point during this trip to sleep, right?”

“Of course. That would be foolish to go in there completely exhausted from traveling.”

“See?” Jaylyn smiled, looking over at Ruby. “You’ll get your chance. Maybe tomorrow night.”

“You all right?” Zayden turned to Adele, seeing her start to stare off again.

“Yeah, just wondering what they’re doing.” I looked up and saw that she was in fact watching her father and Trever talk privately away through the trees.

“Who knows?” Ruby said.

“Kole!”

He was walking by about ten feet away and turned to look at Adele after hearing her call. “What?”

“Do you know what they’re doing?”

He turned his head and looked at where she pointed with her eyes. “Talking?”

“Obviously.” Jaylyn sighed. “She wants to know what about?”

“Well, if I were to guess, they’re probably talking about when they should tell you about some prophecy thing that involves all of you and this road to peace but more so about what you should know before they can actually do that.”

“That was pretty specific.” Ruby said.

“Thought you wanted to know?”

“Is any of that even true?” Jaylyn asked.

Kole just smiled and started to turn. “You didn’t hear it from me.”

“Hey, wait!” Adele stopped him by getting out of her chair with a voice seeming urgent.

“What?”

“Where’s Ryon?”

Kole smiled as his eyes glanced around at the rest of us and he took a step towards her. “Why do all of your bad ideas involve him, at least lately?”

“I just wanted to know where he is.”

“Don’t worry. He’s scouting the perimeter to make sure we’re not being followed by anyone or anything and don’t count on him joining you anyway. He doesn’t want to be here.”

“Then why is he?”

“We thought he’d make it fun for us but he’s thinking too much instead.”

“About what?”

“About what’s happening. He knows that once you get to the city—you’re not coming out.”

“You underestimate our survival abilities, I think, Kole.”

“That’s not what I mean. You will be staying there—with Zayden. He knows that and it’s already killed him.”

We sat in silence, looking around at each other but Adele looked through the trees instead of at us. “Where is he?”

“Just a quarter mile north. If you intend to go after him, know it’s at your own risk. I cannot protect you from him.”

“Why?”

His eyes shifted north. “He’s grown too powerful.”

“From what?” Ruby asked.

“Something terrible. It wouldn’t be a good idea.”

“I don’t care what you say. I’m going.”

“Fine but at least try and accomplish something and make him fun for me, okay?”

Adele rolled her eyes as she started walking away.

“Love, wait!” Zayden leaned forward in his chair, ready to go after her.

Adele continued on without a glance back and Kole stepped in the way with his hand out so Zayden couldn’t continue. “No. Let her go.” Adele was out of sight quickly and Zayden started to sit back but the look on his face was obvious that he didn’t want to. “This falls under the ‘you can’t tell Adele anything’ rule. She doesn’t tolerate being controlled and whether you want to believe it, whether she even wants to admit it to herself, she loves him.”

I couldn’t believe he just said that. It wasn’t going to make Zayden feel any better about them being alone.

“How do you know?” Jaylyn asked.

“Not obvious? Explain why she cares so much. You’re going to have her forever, Zayden. He did that for you so the least you could do is let him have her for five fucking minutes.”

“That depends on how you mean.”

“It shouldn’t matter. That will be her choice and you’re going to let her make it.”

Kole turned towards the horses before anything else could be said and Zayden had his eyes on his back. He didn’t like the idea of it for sure but I could only wonder if Kole was right. Did Adele really love him? Is that why she always cared about how he was handling the situation?

My questions were probably running through Zayden’s mind too while he moved is eyes out towards the trees where Adele vanished within them.

The moment I thought about following with my vision, I looked at Zayden. He was looking right at me and I think he was thinking about asking me.

“Are you sure?” I was curious to know if I should even attempt to use my gift or just let her be.

“No. Forget it. Like he said, it’s her choice. I don’t even want to know.”

I hoped that was true because I didn’t watch. It would have been harder to have to explain if I saw anything.

Chapter 4

Adele

I traced through the trees, making just the slightest sound on the forest floor from my feet as I looked for Ryon. I couldn’t see him anywhere and visibility was getting low due to the setting sun. The sounds trickled to nothing from the campfire and I knew I was getting far away. My eyes moved around for any movement, keeping myself aware at all times.

“Adele?”

I jumped to the sound of Ryon’s wonderment voice and turned to my right to see him. “Oh, Ryon, you scared me.”

“What are you doing out here? It’s dangerous alone.”

“But I’m not alone.”

He turned from me and started walking from the way he came. “Go back. You should be using this time to rest, not out here, getting yourself hurt.”

“Wait!” I hopped over a fallen tree and jogged just slightly to catch back up with him but had to walk at his side when he wasn’t stopping. “I just wanted to find you. Are you okay?”

He sighed and kept his eyes down on the ground like he was watching his step. “Don’t worry about me, all right? Just go back.”

“Ryon!” I stopped by taking his arm and turning him so he would look at me. “I’m trying to talk to you!”

“Why? You shouldn’t.”

“Don’t do this again.”

“What exactly are you trying to prove?”

“Nothing. I just—you haven’t been by since I woke up and then you haven’t said a word to me all day. Did I do something wrong?”

He let out another sigh as he lowered himself down onto a rock with his eyes trying to stay off mine. “No. You haven’t done anything. It’s just me. It’s what I did.”

“What do you mean?” I was a little worried and kneeled down in front of him.

He still avoided my eyes but his voice was clearly filling with emotion when he spoke. “I messed up and some things just can’t be changed. I shouldn’t even be here.”

“I know you didn’t want to come but—”

“No!” He was getting somewhat frustrated and lifted his head. “This isn’t about that! I lost you, Adele and I couldn’t take it! I mean, you almost died! That was hard enough but then—”

“But I didn’t. I’m right here.”

“I know.” His voice seemed calmer but he didn’t look away from my eyes. “But I can never have you again the way I want. I lost that. That’s something else I can never get back.”

“Are we going to do this again?”

“No.” He looked away. “I don’t want to make you feel bad about your choice. I know you’re with Zayden and I know he’s your future. I wouldn’t want to do anything to take that happiness away from you.” He was so sweet. I slid my hand up his thigh and my lips found their way to his but it startled him and he backed away quickly. “Adele! What are you doing?!”

“Isn’t this what you wanted?”

“Haven’t you been listening at all?” He sprung to his feet and his frustration was just hard for me to understand. “We’ve had our time, remember? This can’t be anymore.”

“Ryon, I know you want—”

“Yes, I do! I think about it all the time! That’s when everything went wrong! That’s when I couldn’t stand to watch you grow distant and I regret our last time together!”

“You regret it?”

“Only because I didn’t make it special in the way that I would have hoped for it being my last time with you. It was just before you left and you wanted it quick because you had to go. I didn’t get the chance to say good-bye properly and you didn’t even give me that when you got back.”

He was right, wasn’t he? I stepped in closer to him and gently touched his chest with my fingertips. “Because I don’t want you to say good-bye.”

“You don’t know how hard I want that to be true but we’ll have to sometime.”

“Not now.” My hand slid up his chest to his neck and I cuffed the back of it, lightly pulling his head down to me so he would listen and feel what I felt. “Not yet. Not before you show me.”

“Show you what?”

“How you would have done it.”

He was looking into my eyes deeply and I thought he was going to let it happen but I was greeted with a cold rejection. “Adele, we can’t. You don’t know what you’re asking of me.”

“I’m asking you to love me.”

He turned away. “Don’t do this. What would Zayden think if he knew what you were offering me?”

“Don’t worry about what Zayden thinks. He knows he’s going to get me if and when everything works out with his father, just like you do but that doesn’t mean I’m not free to make my own choices until then and I’m choosing this, right now. Ryon—” I hesitated my next words while I looked at the tenseness in his back but they still came out clear and without a doubt. “I love you. I really do.”

There was a long pause before he even moved. I didn’t want to say anything until he did and I kept my eyes on him as he slowly turned just his head to the side like he was going to look at me but never did. “You’re too late. There’s nothing I can give you now to satisfy your insatiable need to keep me around. It’s pointless.”

“I won’t make it pointless. I said I still wanted you a part of my life and I meant it.”

“Just as friends but that life is over for me now. I can’t even have that.”

“Ryon, look at me.” He paused but eventually gave in to my demand and turned his body so he could see straight into my eyes. “Don’t make me take this from you. I want what I want and I want it now.”

A slow smile started to appear on his face and he never strayed his eyes from mine. “You’ve always been so persistent and I’ve always loved it but I don’t think you’re thinking clearly.”

“I just want you to be you again. Fun and a pleasant company, not so distant like you’re making yourself.”

“That would be doable without this but I’ve got to tell you, it won’t be easy. The closer we get there, the worse it gets and we’re not even a full days out yet.”

“I know but we can get through it. If it has to be together then fine. It will be.”

“Zayden won’t share you and especially not in the way you were just hoping for.”

“But he’ll let me make my choices. He knows I care about you and there’s nothing he can do about that. So, will you at least come back with me? Nothing is out here to get us.”

He took a step closer and touched the side of my face with the back of his hand. “If that’s what you want.”

“It’s a start. Just don’t turn away from me again.” I put my hand over his, touching my face and squeezed his fingers with mine.

It was reminding me of how we used to be. It seemed at times I almost forgot how beautiful he was. His sky blue eyes watched me while mine watched him and I stepped in a little closer.

“I want you to.” I moved his hand down my mostly exposed body to my waist and let him clutch my bare back. He took a slow breath and had to swallow. Maybe he was being nervous or he was thinking I was right but he’s the one that leaned towards me this time.

The moment he even moved the slightest, proving that he wasn’t going to turn away, I moved in even quicker and our lips found each other’s again. I wanted to let it last as long as it could but it seemed he still felt differently. “Adele.”

“Hmm?”

“You should get back.” He pulled back so I couldn’t kiss him anymore. “I don’t want things to go too far. I know you’re with Zayden and he wouldn’t like it.”

“You don’t want to then?”

“I know we shouldn’t. I’m trying to do what’s right for you. Would you just let me?”

“Well, are you going to come back with me?”

“And do what?”

“Kole hoped that I could make you fun again.”

He laughed. “Yeah. I bet he did.”

“Come on. Just amuse him, would you?”

“Sure. As long as you don’t mind having everything like it used to be.”

“How do you mean?”

“You know, smart ass comments, rude and childish behavior. The usual stuff with Kole. I won’t let up a bit.”

I smiled and hooked my arm through his. “As long as you’re happy, I’ll be—well, I’ll manage to tolerate it.”

He smiled back and we started walking back south in the direction of the campsite. “Come on, Rift.”

The little white wolf pup jumped over a log and started to follow.

“How long have you had him?”

“Since the night you got back from your mission.”

“Is that why you went running off?”

“Yeah. He’s the only survivor. I’ve tried to get him into another pack but the males have a problem with that. I don’t want them to kill him so he’s officially a pet, I guess.”

“He likes you. That should be a good thing.”

He was quiet for a moment. “Yeah. He likes Zayden too.”

“Does he?”

“Must be the animal in him or something because he started out being very cautious about humans but not with him.”

All I could think about was that vision of Seth and the white wolf. It was this one, it had to be if Ryon was saying he was a pet. He’d never survive on his own. It was almost a hope now.

The campfire was getting close. I could see the glow of the flames through the brush and Ryon casually pulled his arm out of mine.

“What are you doing?”

“I don’t want to cause any problems.”

“I completely understand. Just go ahead and ignore me however you feel necessary. Just give Kole what he wants. I think he’s disgruntle about the current company. Trever’s off with my father so he’s just lonely.”

“I’m sure Jay’s not helping.”

“Yeah, I’m sure she’s not but you can help distract him. You’ll be doing everyone a favor.”

“I won’t be seeing it as helping. Try my best to ignore you, remember?”

“Well, great. Then I will you and I’ll start right now.” I hopped away from him quickly out into the clearing where the fire was and immediately approached Zayden from behind, startling him when I sat myself in his lap. “Relax. It’s just me.”

“I know. I just didn’t expect you to do that.”

I laughed.

“You all right?” Ruby asked.

“Of course.”

Ryon stepped out from the dark behind me with the wolf pup and walked around without making eye contact with anyone.

“Is he all right?” Jaylyn asked, following him with her eyes.

“He’s fine.” Ryon answered, still not looking over. He had somewhat of an attitude on his voice but I guess that would have been expected of him and he just went on ignoring us after that by whistling ahead at Kole and tossing a gold coin in his direction at the same time.

Kole caught it instantly before he even turned around and laughed while he did. “You’ve been thinking of that all day, haven’t you?!”

“A good portion. I actually made a list so you better get started.”

Kole was stopped before he could reply when my father and Trever walked over side-by-side and interrupted the steady balance of separation between the groups.

“Zayden, may we have a word with you?”

Zayden’s eyes glanced around and started to get out of his chair, making me move from his lap. “Yeah. Sure.”

“Zayden.” I grabbed his arm to stop him from taking another step from me.

“Adele, you’re doing it again.” My father smiled.

I looked back at Zayden and he could probably sense my worry. “It’s all right, Love. Stay here.”

My father nodded to the advice and Zayden slowly pulled from my arm, following them farther from hearing distance.

I still had my eyes directed that way, cautious about what was happening.

“Adele, blink, would you?” Kole said. “They’re not going to hurt him. Like I said, things you’ll need to know before the big secret is out.”

I finally moved my eyes by narrowing them and turning them to Kole. “You don’t really believe that, do you?”

“I believe it enough to know what they’re telling him.” Kole smiled, sharing a glance with Ryon only feet away.

“What?” Troy asked, curious like everyone.

“You really want to know?”

Eyes moved towards the east of Zayden’s escape and my curiosity had risen for the answer.

Chapter 5

Zayden

I wasn’t worried about this as I walked behind Aleksander and Trever but I was curious.

“What is this about?”

“We’re sorry to pull you away like this.” Trever said. “But we didn’t think this would be something you’d want done as a group.”

“What?” I hated having to ask it again.

“There are some things you should know before you get home.” Aleksander said.

“Well, really only one thing but it’s still important.”

I stood wondering if they were going to be all night about this or finally get around to telling me whatever it is they want to tell me.

“Is this about my father?”

“Of sorts. It’s about how much you don’t know him and the one thing he’s always kept from you; your mother.”

Confusion immediately struck across my face but I instantly retaliated with certainty in the false information they must have received. “No. You must not know of what you speak. That couldn’t be true. She died having me.”

They shared one of those looks again and Aleksander stepped in with a question. “Your father told you the story of our past. Did he not tell you that’s how he met your mother?”

I was a little surprised and admit that I let the conversation continue by answering. “No, he didn’t tell me. He doesn’t talk about her and I don’t ask. My mother is dead.” I said it very clearly and bluntly while taking a step forward to make my point. “He wouldn’t have lied to me about that.”

“Zayden, listen to me when I say, she is alive and she may not be what you’d expect.”

I wanted to walk away. I didn’t want to think of any of this yet there was still something that kept me falling deeper in conversation that I hoped I wouldn’t regret. “What do you mean?”

“The reason he kept her hidden from you.” Trever said. “All those rumors that surfaced while you were young. He did it because she’s Kaluian.”

I was blind-sided by shock and left almost speechless. I couldn’t believe to think it were true but still, I kept being pulling farther in the longer I lingered and let it last. “That’s impossible. He wouldn’t—she’s dead.”

I wondered if saying it over and over to myself would make it true but they kept insisting otherwise.

“Zayden, she’s not.” Aleksander said.

“I’m sorry but you must be mistaken. This can’t be true. I mean I—”

“He lied to you. His been hiding your Kaluian mother from you since you were born.”

“How do you know of this for sure?”

“I know her or at least I did once. It was a long time ago. We were all young but older than you, except for Trever here when we were all close friends. During our time of rebellious acts we stumbled upon an abandoned paradise that was built in the mountains, hidden away from the world. We used it as our meeting place. That was the only way we could get together amidst the growing hatred of the war and that’s where your mother and father fell in love.

“On the horrible night I know you already heard of, your mother was one of the few that escaped but she ended up sneaking herself back into Seni to see him and she never came back. Your father kept her hidden so no one would discover what she was. When you were born, Izin insisted that the best thing for you was to grow up thinking your mother was dead because of the feuds in war. If it got out, she’d be killed and so would you. I went through the same thing with Adele.”

“But she knew her mother. She knew where she was from. You didn’t have to lie to her.”

“Yes, well, things were a bit different for us. We didn’t have a royal image to uphold. It was easier for us to keep things quiet when the public’s focus wasn’t on us.”

I took a breath and started pacing in front of them, my mind just scrambling to find the right answers, the truth in all of this.

“Believe it, Zayden.” Trever said, watching me and probably listening to the inconstant thoughts going through my mind. “The sooner you do, the better. We’re not telling you this to cause future problems. It was something you needed to know.”

“If my mother has been alive all this time, how could she just sit back and let him do this to me?”

“She didn’t have a choice.” Aleksander said. “Izin has always been extremely protective. His word was always the final one.”

“But where did he keep her? Couldn’t have been far.” My questions were coming out just as fast as I could think of them and Aleksander and Trever tried their best to keep up.

“True.” Trever nodded. “You’ve seen her before actually. You just wouldn’t have guessed she was your mother. You don’t look like her at all. You look like your father.”

“She could have been a maid perhaps.” Aleksander suggested, just fueling my thoughts even more. “Someone who worked near you or maybe close to your father so no one would suspect a thing.”

“She is a maid, Zayden and you have seen her. Even talked to her. More recently than you know.”

I went in silence, listening to my own thoughts and thinking back to when I was last in Randal. It seemed so long ago but I remembered Kathryn. My father was with her; they were together; I’ve seen it. I was curious to know if I was right and knew I was just by seeing Trever’s smile. He must have been in on my thoughts and I simply just muttered her name for it to be said. “Kathryn.”

“You know her then?” Aleksander asked.

I kept my glance forward and my voice held tones of regret for all my past encounters with her. “Yes.”

Chapter 6

Adele

I was sad for him. How could his father not tell him that his mother was alive? I was anxious to see him but my father and Trever were walking back without him. “What’s the matter? Where is he?” I was worried and of course I thought of the worst.

“It’s okay, Adele.” My father assured me. “He just needs a minute.”

“Is that really true?” Ruby asked. “About his mother?”

“I’m afraid so. He’s not mad at any of us. We’re not the ones who’ve been lying to him his whole life.”

My eyes shot back over to where I first saw him disappear and got up from my chair.

“Adele, don’t!” Ryon took me by the arm and pulled me back.

“Let go! He won’t hurt me.”

He didn’t follow. No one did when I walked alone through the trees to find Zayden. It was quiet and I had to slow down, almost stopping to listen for any signs of another.

“I’m all right, Love.”

I turned to the sounds of Zayden’s voice and he was standing completely still, leaning up against a tree. I got closer, cautious of his condition as I kept my eyes on him without a blink. “Are you?”

He looked up, showing me that his eyes were still blue and held his hand out to me. “Yes.”

I took it and he pulled me close in front of him while I gently rested my hands on his chest. “I wish you didn’t have to find out this way.”

Zayden smiled but I think he only did it to keep the conversation happy. “I know, me either but hey, look at it this way, you’re not so alone in the world as you thought.”

“What do you mean?”

“She’s Kaluian.”

I was surprised. “They didn’t tell us that.”

“It shows that we were truly made for each other. We make each other whole.”

He was right and I leaned in closer to kiss him. “I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

“There’s something else that I know too.”

“What?”

“She already loves you.”

I paused for a moment. What he said didn’t make any sense. “What does that mean?”

“You’ve already met her. It’s Kathryn.”

I felt my mouth drop but I instantly thought of Izin and started to back away from Zayden. “Really? She couldn’t possibly love me.”

“Why would you say that?” I merely met his eyes and he understood. “She’s not going to be mad at you for it. It wasn’t your fault.”

“I guess. I didn’t mean to interrupt your moment. It must be really exciting news for you.”

“I wouldn’t quite say that.”

“Why?”

“Because she’s always been there and I had no idea. I’ve been lied to and treated her like—like a servant. That’s no way to treat a Queen of Seni.”

“But you didn’t know. It’s not your fault. She probably expected it.”

“Well, still. To me, it’s completely unacceptable behavior.”

“You’ll get the chance to redeem yourself, Zayden. We’re going back—together.”

He sighed and leaned his head back against the tree, pulling me in front of him. “I know.”

“I don’t think you father’s to blame either.”

“We’ll see about that.”

“Zayden, think this through. They probably did it to save you. It was hard for me growing up knowing what I did. I wasn’t allowed to say a damn thing. For a time people started thinking I was a mute. Could you imagine how it would have looked if people started to misjudge you, their Prince? Your father didn’t want to risk that. I think he made the choice for—”

“The image!” Zayden snapped, showing his attitude for this has not yet faded. “Not for me personally. He did it to protect himself. He lied to me! All these years, making me feel almost scared to ask him anything about her while he walked around like he went through some traumatic loss. It was all a hoax. He never lost anything. She was right there the whole time.”

“Zayden, don’t you dare take this news and make it into something bad. Yes, what he did was wrong but you’re not understanding the why. What your father did for love would have been treason on the very crown he wears. How is that so different from what you’re doing?”

“It won’t be the same. Our son will know you. He’ll know both of us.”

“Because you have the will to change it. Your father went through a stage of grievance after the separation and it ate at him until he fell so deep in his hate, there was no escape. That’s not you. You’re not him. You hold nothing against us and it’s the reason you’ll make sure we’re together but the difference is everyone will know it.”

He was quiet after that. I didn’t know what he was thinking, hopefully seeing my way but I let him have all the time he needed.

“Everything will work out. We’ll make it.”

Zayden finally smiled and kissed me. “Thank you. I’m glad you came out here. I needed this.”

“I wasn’t going to let you do it alone. I’m here for you. Always.”

“Your conversation with Ryon must have went this well. I noticed a somewhat change in his behavior.”

I backed away enough so I could see his face clearly and looked surprised by how he changed the subject. “Why do you ask?”

“I wasn’t asking. I was just making a statement.”

“Oh, well, yes. It went—everything was—he’ll be fine for a while.”

“Are you okay? I wasn’t trying to find out what you talked about or anything.”

I was looking in his eyes and thinking of what really happened with Ryon during our talk. I was feeling guilty from keeping it from him and came out with it quickly, all in one breath. “Zayden, I kissed him.” His look instantly became blank and I had to reassure him. “But it meant nothing. I just wanted to—”

“It’s okay, Love.”

“What? Really?” I was a bit surprised to get this kind of response out of him and I went further with it to find out why. “You’re not mad?”

“No. You know I know you still care about him. You make your own choices and as long as you chose it, I won’t fight it.”

“I did. It was. He actually refused me.” Zayden laughed, trying to keep it quiet. “What? You think that’s funny?”

“No. I’m sorry. It’s just—well, a little funny, yes.”

“Thanks a lot!”

“Oh, no. It has nothing to do with you. Just funny that he’s wanted you back all this time but when you give him the opportunity, he shoots you down. To me, that is a little funny. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to laugh.”

“It’s okay. I guess I should be glad you’re taking this so well.”

“Everything you do is your choice and if I should get a say in the matter, I’d say I would much appreciate you not doing that again.”

“I didn’t plan to, Zayden. I just—”

“I know. Just be with me to be with me, not because you think you have to. You can choose another way if you wanted.”

“Don’t say that.” I leaned in even closer, almost as close as I could get without kissing him again. “You know I love you and this is what I choose. That won’t change.”

He had to see it and I would do what I had to just to make him believe it.

Chapter 7

Jaylyn

Kole took control of dinner and was able to make it faster than Adele could ever had and we were eating it when they got back.

“Oh, looks like you have thought of it.” She said, taking her seat next to her father and looking around at how the circle of chairs got bigger.

“You expected us to wait for you?” I asked. “I’d starve but isn’t this the cutest thing you’ve ever seen?” I held up my bowl made of bread with soup in it while Zayden got one for himself and Adele.

“It is cute. Kole did this, I assume.”

“Who else would you expect could?” He smiled.

Adele brought a spoonful up to her mouth and paused, looking at it before taking the bite. “It’s not poisoned, right?”

Kole laughed. “No! Why would I poison yours?”

The Great Seni Fighters paused from eating and glanced down at the bowls in their hands.

“Oh, relax. I didn’t poison anyone’s. If I wanted to kill you, I would have done it already—a long time ago.”

“It’s okay.” Aleksander said. “He knows better.”

“Yes. An unfortunate mishap I agreed to.”

“Well, it’s good.” Adele said. “Thanks for doing the work for me.”

“You won’t have to clean up from it at least.” Ruby smiled.

I agreed excitedly. “I know! Finally! Dinnerware you can eat! Love it!”

Trever laughed. “You’re like a year-round pregnant woman, did you know that?”

“I am not!”

“Yes, please quit saying that.” Kole said. “It creeps me out every time.”

“Wonder why?” Ryon muttered sarcastically.

Trever shared in his laugh until Adele looked over and noticed Ryon didn’t have one of the bowls in his hand. “Did you eat already?”

Silence hit Aleksander, Trever and Kole extraordinarily quick and they all looked towards Ryon almost emotionless. “Ah, no. I don’t—never mind.” He got right up from his chair and simply walked away without even finishing his sentence to give Adele a proper answer.

“What was that?”

“Leave it alone, Adele.” Aleksander said.

“But why did he—”

“Leave it alone I said!”

Adele sat back in her chair with her food, not to say another word. It was a good idea not to get anyone worked up right now but I wanted to know his behavior as much as she did.

“Should I talk to him again?” I asked.

“That won’t be necessary, Jay.” Trever said. “Stay. Kole will give him what he needs.

“A good kick in the ass? On it.” Kole got up with his bread bowl and took it with him into the brush beyond the fire after Ryon.

“Do we even want to know?” I asked.

Trever glanced at Adele for a moment then shook his head. “No. No, you don’t. He’s just—”

“Stubborn? Rude? Pig-headed?” Ruby said. “Want more? I’ve got them.”

“No. They’re all good but I was just going to say—himself. Don’t worry about him.”

Ruby took another bite of her bread bowl since she finished the soup and no one seemed to want to continue it.

“Well, isn’t this great?” Aleksander asked, breaking the awkward pause.

“Are you looking for a real answer?” Darius replied under his breath.

Trever laughed and kept looking in between them. “He says no and he also says that he hates you and really hates me and wishes that I’d stop doing that. Ooh! I don’t even what to repeat that. There are ladies present.”

“Oh my! Where?” I asked sarcastically while looking around then lost my tone while I glared over at Trever specifically. “You don’t have to protect us. There isn’t a thing we wouldn’t be surprised to hear.”

“Trever! Did you know we forgot to pack his leash?”

“Besides that!” Ruby laughed. “But that’s more hilarious!”

“A metaphorical one.” Trever replied before he tilted his head back towards Kole. “And you know it wouldn’t work on him anymore. Did you at least do it?”

“Yeah. Painfully. He’ll be over it in a second when he comes back.”

“Kole! You’re bleeding!” I gasped, seeing the scarlet ribbons running down his hand.

“Oh, would you look at that? How very observant of you, Jay? Relax. I’m fine. It’s not life threatening and even if it was, there’s nothing you could do.”

“And it just helps that you keep reminding me.”

“Just preparing you for the future.”

“Kole!” Aleksander snatched, making him shut right up. “Not a word further.”

Kole sighed as he sat back down in his chair and wrapped the small wound on his arm. I didn’t want to believe him. Nothing was going to happen to him.

“What happened anyway?” Adele asked.

“He bit me.”

“Really?” Ruby asked a little disgusted by the thought.

“No. Wrong place, wrong time kind of thing. No big deal. It always seems to be me. Disaster follows me wherever I go and sets anchor when I stop.”

“Doesn’t help that you usually instigate it.” Trever replied.

Kole laughed. “Life’s too short. One day you wake up and oh shit, you’re old!”

“You are not old!” I said, openly defending him.

“And you say that just to make yourself feel better. Did you know just fifty years ago, the life expectancy of Kaluian men was only twenty-three? According to that, I am old!”

“Then I must already be a rotting corpse.” Aleksander replied.

“Nah. You’ve got a young heart for your age. Besides, we could only hope to be as lucky as you if we made it that far.”

“What do you mean?” Adele asked.

“I seriously doubt you want to know.” Ryon appeared, almost out of nowhere and retook his seat. I didn’t even feel him approach.

Adele’s eyes narrowed and she looked to her father. “Then I sadly already do.”

Aleksander laughed and went on in a way that was clearly ignoring his daughter sitting just a foot away. “Now that you mention it. I did bring extra.” He took a heavy pouch out of his coat and shook it so we could hear the coins inside. “I thought we could always spoil ourselves with it.”

Ryon and Kole looked at each other and simultaneously got up from their chairs. “We’re in! When do we leave?”

They laughed from saying it at the same time and Aleksander stood up from his chair, putting away the pouch. “Now, I suppose.”

“Please tell me you’re kidding?” Adele said, irritated by their plans.

“It’s all right, Adele. The crossroads are only an hour away. It won’t take us very long.”

“This is a joke right?” Adele jumped to her feet, her voice loud with annoyance while they were about to approach their horses. “So we’re just going to sit here while you go off for some—some late night venture to the local whore house!”

“Shit, Aleks.” Kole sighed. “Did you have to bring your mother along? She’s such a judgmental shrew.”

They laughed but it was just getting Adele angrier which was not helping. “That’s just great! You go right ahead and laugh about it! You’re just being a bunch of selfish children! You should have prepared for this trip properly, knowing that you’d be out here for days!”

I could see that Kole was getting annoyed by her constant nagging but he tried laughing it off. “You know, you’re right. I was preparing for this properly but I was kind of having trouble fitting her in my saddle bag right next to the ashes of my dead friend so why don’t you just take your—”

“Kole!” Trever immediately got up and stopped him from getting any closer to her, trying to calm his anger. “That’s enough!” He pushed him away towards Aleksander. “Get him out of here.”

Aleksander led Kole away towards the horses and there was a silence around the fire. Ryon looked to Trever and he gave him the go-ahead with a nod.

Adele was standing stiff, motionless, not knowing what he meant but still couldn’t move by it. We watched them ready their horses and ride off into the dark without a glance back at anyone. Things only seemed stranger the longer we were out here. I was almost worried about what would be next.

Chapter 8

Troy

A whistle echoed and Rift ran off through the trees to follow Ryon.

“It’s all right, Adele.” Trever said while sitting back down in his chair. “Let the bachelors have their fun. We’ll leave when they get back.”

“Why aren’t you going?” Jaylyn asked, narrowing her eyes to the fact that he stayed behind.

“Who ever said I was a bachelor?”

“You have a woman?”

“End it, Jay, okay? I’m not getting into it here.”

If her eyes could narrow more, they would have but she didn’t go on, probably because she was stopped.

“What did he mean?”

Jaylyn turned her head to Adele finally move and look at Trever. Her eyes shown real curiosity to her question but Trever answered it with little detail. “Please forgive him. Kole’s just been frustrated lately. We try to keep him on a fix but sometimes it wears off before we get to it again.”

“My father’s coronation—he looked at me like—like I did something for him to hate me and you—you knew why. You sent him away. Something happened that you’re not telling me. Something bad.”

Trever exhaled a long breath through his nose. “It was nothing you did, I assure you. Kole’s just—some things are hard for him to accept.”

“Trever, can we once get a straight answer from you? You’re just trying to get away from telling me.” He looked down at some papers in his hand and acted as if he started to ignore her to stop the conversation. “Trever!”

“Don’t bother, Adele.” Jaylyn said. “He’s not going to tell you. He has a real problem giving anyone a straight answer. Believe me.”

“There are a time for things to be said and a time for them to not be. This just happens to be one of those times. None of you are ready to understand what it is you want to know.”

“You know, you think that a lot about us.” Jaylyn said. “You never think we’re ready to hear anything.”

“Actually, that’s untrue. I didn’t go with them, not just because I don’t care to join in their activities but rather I have something to show you. If you’ll let me.”

“What?” I asked.

“You might recall the last time we were all alone like this, except for Jay, and I showed you something.”

“The blood thing.” Jaylyn said. “You told me, remember?”

“Yes but since then I figured out a way to induce a vision that shows people with certain blood traits.”

Jaylyn tensed next to me. “You’ve seen them.”

“Why haven’t you mentioned this sooner?” Adele asked or more demanded to know.

“It’s your father, actually. He likes to think the future is solely for his eyes but I disagree. We’re all part of it and I can show you but there’s one catch.” No one even asked what. He just let the silence linger before telling us like he likes to do. “You all have to want me to.”

We looked around at each other, wondering who wouldn’t want to see then my eyes turned to Darius. He wasn’t looking at anyone or anything though Ruby was right next to him, staring for his approval but he wasn’t giving it.

“It’s okay.” She said. “We’ll just go for a walk or something while they see it.”

He barely nodded but he got up with her and they started to walk away.

“Red, really?”

“This isn’t your concern, Trever. Just show them. We’ll be back.”

Trever sighed loudly while they disappeared.

“Did you say that just so he’d agree?” Zayden asked.

“I was maybe hoping he would. He can’t fight it. It’s going to happen. It’ll be better for Red if he just learns to accept that now.”

“Better for Ruby?” I asked. “How?”

Trever sighed again. “Forget it. What’s your answer?”

I looked at Jaylyn’s hopeful eyes and answered quickly so Trever wouldn’t bring up anything about my past again. “I won’t mind seeing. Can you still show us his?”

“I can. Usually they’re together so it would probably happen even if I chose not to. Adele, could you get me a clean surface?”

She nodded and formed a table in front of him and he got up to go to his horse. He came back over with the same box he used before that had all those little bottles in it.

“Is it a good idea to bring that stone back into Seni?” Adele asked.

She was obviously looking at the stone in the lion’s mouth on the top of the box and Trever only glanced at it before continuing to set up everything he needed. “No need to worry. You’re fearing the outcome too soon. Now, do you mind offering up some more of your blood? I used it all when I tested this. Yours is needed most to get a clear vision of all of them.”

“Fine.” She got up with a sigh and went next to him. “How much?”

“You make it sound like a chore. It’s really not much.” He took her hand and stuck a syringe into a vein on top of it.

“Ouch.”

“Oh, yeah. I’m going to stick you with this. Hold still.” He pulled back and extracted some of her blood. “That should be enough. Apply pressure.”

Adele put her finger over the needle hole and pressed down. “Anything else?”

“No. Just yours.”

We waited by while he set up the rest but I still watched. Adele’s blood was placed on the stone surface in a circle with drops of our blood being applied within it in pairs. That herb was placed around all of it and he looked at us.

“Before I do it, let’s be clear about one thing. I’m not going to know what is truly going on in any given situation shown so don’t ask me about it when this is done. I know just as much as you. Okay? Ready?”

I only nodded and Jaylyn took my hand with her own anxious nod.

Trever set fire to the herb and the smoke rose into the air like last time. I could hear the voices first.

“Where are you?!”

“Running for my life!”

We began to see Seth crouching behind a rock in some outdoor environment. He was, I would say, around twelve in age based on when I’ve seen Zayden that old and someone else was running by. Seth grabbed him and shoved him against the rock so he was hidden.

Jaylyn gripped my hand.

“Ouch.”

“You’re fine.” Seth said. “Where is he?”

The boy opened his eyes to peer around the rock and I was stunned to see he had his mother’s eyes. They were beautiful but he still looked like me. “Looking. We can’t stay here.”

“I know. You break west, I’ll go east. It’s time to put him down. Don’t get burned.”

“You don’t get burned. I’ll heal.”

“Then don’t get your head ripped off.”

“Is he really that mad?”

“Isn’t that the point of this exercise? On my mark. Three. Two. One.” Seth signaled to move and as they did, fire engulfed the stone; a curious fire. I looked around and no one seemed to know what that was but it didn’t exactly look natural.

“Seth! Stairs!”

Fire burned at the heels of my son as he ran but Seth helped him out. Stairs were formed in front of him and taken away after he touched them until he reached a much more familiar place. It was Izin’s private arena in Seni. He was breathing fiercely while on his back and a pair of large feet stepped next to him.

“How’s it coming?”

“Hot.”

It was Darius and he helped my son to his feet but he was different somehow, not like how I’m used to seeing him. He was older and more—refine.

“And the progress?”

“Improving.” Seth climbed over the rail and joined them in looking down.

“Well done. You deserve a rest.”

They were still looking down and I was hoping we’d get to see him; his son but I could never have prepared myself. He climbed onto one of the rocks, allowing us to see his feet first then the image moved up over his tattered clothes that smoked from fire to his face that began to show a confident smile.

“Whoa!” Zayden said loudly.

It seemed everyone reacted in some way to the view of this boy. He was Darius’s son all right but his eyes lit up like gold; like his mother’s and his hair was hers too.

The image faded and all we could do for the first few seconds was stare at where the smoke had formed.

“Did you see him?” Adele asked, plainly in shock. “That was incredible.”

“How could he not want to see that?” Jaylyn asked.

“It’s not about the boy.” Trever said. “It’s just the concept in general but he’ll have to eventually.”

“On his own time.” I said. “So we probably shouldn’t tell him about this.”

“And what about yours?” Adele asked with a growing grin. “He was adorable.”

“I know!” Jaylyn cheered. “I knew he’d look like you.”

I tried to be as happy as she was but I knew this wasn’t going to happen for a while. “Except with one difference.”

“Yeah. That was weird.” Trever said.

“It was cute.” Adele corrected him.

“I was actually a bit disappointed you didn’t learn his name. I wanted to see your faces.”

“You know?” Zayden asked.

“I can’t tell them. I wouldn’t want them to pick something else because of the unusualness of hearing it these days.”

“We won’t.” Jaylyn said.

“I can’t be certain of that.”

“Do you know the other name?” I asked.

“No. I didn’t learn that one yet. Seeing him was enough. Red is going to die when she learns of his hair color.”

“No kidding she will.” Adele agreed. “She’s always been so proud of it.”

“Well, this was fun.” Trever began to pack up everything like he was ready to go. “I don’t know about you but I need a strong drink after that.”

“You’re leaving?” I asked.

“Yeah, why have them come all the way back when we’ll just be going in that direction anyway?”

I guess he had a good point when considering what it would do to the horses.

“We’ll stay here for a little while longer.” Adele said.

“You mean so you can talk while I’m not here?”

“No, nothing like that.”

“It’s okay. You’re more open around each other as a group. I get it. I’m not a part of this. My group is—well, I don’t need to go into detail, do I?”

“Please don’t.”

“Okay but catch up in a timely manner and if I see your other two, I’ll send them your way.”

“Thank you.”

He took the box with him to his horse and rode off through the trees.

“Oh, it’s going to be really hard not to say anything.” Jaylyn groaned.

“Well, we can’t.” Zayden said. “I think I actually sent them into a fight because I mentioned it one time. We can’t risk that again when we’re on this trip in search for peace.”

“I know but—”

“How about we just say that we didn’t even see him?” Adele suggested. “You know, in case Ruby’s curious nature asks.”

“Yeah. I could tell she wanted to.” I said. “But then saw that he didn’t.”

“He’s never going to be open for it and to be honest, I don’t want to make it a regular thing.”

“You don’t?” Zayden asked.

“Of course not. I like seeing him, yes but it’s never for really that long and it’s always so random that I’d just rather wait and see it all when it actually happens. The future can always change. We don’t know that what we see is going to be real or not.”

“As of now, the path we’re on, that’s what it was going to be.” Zayden said.

“I know but even the slightest thing can change it.”

“We saw Trever leaving.” Ruby and Darius came from nowhere behind me. “I guess that means you’re done?”

We didn’t quite know what to say but we were very vague about it.

“Yeah.” Adele said. “He wanted a drink anyway.”

“Are we seriously going to wait until they get back?” Ruby groaned. She was acting as if they’ve been sitting here the whole time and no one saw a vision of any kind like she was trying to ignore the fact that it happened at all for Darius’s sake. “If we are, we might as well sleep because they’re going to make it into an all-night thing if he’s going to drink.”

Adele’s eyes were looking off to where Trever disappeared and she slowly started to smile. “You kind of have a point but no. We’re not going to wait. In fact—” She got right up to her feet with a plan. “We’re going to rudely interrupt their so-called night of fun and get on with this trip.”

“Really?” Ruby wondered, not sounding at all enthused about the idea.

“Yes, really! They know something they’re not telling us by giving us tiny facts that only make us more curious and if we let them walk all over us, they’ll do it until we get into Seni.”

“Why just until we get into Seni?” I asked.

“Because that’s where the chain of command changes. It’s your home and I can’t wait to see their faces when you let them know it.”

Zayden smiled and pulled her down in his lap. “Don’t you worry about that. You’ll get to.”

“Good. So, who’s in? We go now, remind them of our mission and push it so we spend as little time possible resting on this side of the border. We’ll have to at least have one night here since we’re days away and Ruby’s probably hoping that’s soon. She looks about ready to fall asleep already.”

I looked at her and Ruby had her eyes closed while her head was laying against Darius. “I am sleeping. Leave me alone.”

It seemed so easy how Adele got away from what we’ve just seen in front of us a moment ago but it was better that they didn’t even go on about it like they didn’t care. Not telling them just got easier.

“So, when do we go?” Jaylyn asked.

“Right now. We’ll pack our gear on the horses first. It will give Trever a nice good head start so we don’t catch up to him.”

We got up, going over to the horses and we saddled them and packed up all of our gear so nothing was left behind.

“Jaylyn, ride ahead.” Adele said. “Make sure they stay unknowing to our arrival. I want to surprise them with our demands.”

Jaylyn nodded as she started turning on her horse to the east but met my gaze. I was in complete wonderment as to why she had to go and a part of me didn’t want her to. She must have felt it but simply just blew me a kiss without a word and rode off into the darkness.

My eyes followed her just to make sure she’d stay safe and I felt like I was in my own world but at least it was next to her.

“Troy!”

Adele’s voice startled me and I instantly lost sight of Jaylyn when I turned my head. “What?”

“Stop doing that. I hate it when people do that.”

“Do what? What am I doing?”

“Forgetting who we are. She’ll be fine.”

“But why send her ahead?”

Ruby laughed. “With all the respects possible, your white horses may be beautiful and a sight to see for sure but Roslyn and Rajet, no other horse could match their speed. Like Adele said, she’ll be fine and safely waiting for us when we get there. So relax. A few minutes without her won’t kill you.”

“You never know.”

I didn’t want her out of my sight for a second. I was starting to become like Zayden. I could feel it. I saw the son we would share and I was hopeful. I remember saying that I just wanted it to be us for a while but something about actually seeing him changed that and I wouldn’t be upset if it happened a little earlier than I planned.

Chapter 9

Jaylyn

I knew he didn’t want me to leave but Adele was right. There was no point in prolonging this trip, especially their way. I wanted it to go on. I saw my son; my future. He was amazing and if that meant having him sooner by doing this, I had to.

I rode fast to the east with the others far behind, getting farther from my senses until I could no longer feel them. It only took a minute but I already missed the sound of Troy’s steady heart.

I focused myself on getting to the crossroads and trying to keep a low profile until they were able to catch up. While I rode on the back of Rajet, who showed no signs of wearing out, I hoped that Trever was moving just as fast so he could get his precious drink or I would be liable to catch up to him at this speed; something I really didn’t want to happen. We’d have nothing to talk about except all the things he can’t tell me.

My eyes fought from looking behind me, knowing I wouldn’t be able to see them yet and reality came to me that I was alone. The night only grew darker around me and I tried listening to the sound of Rajet running hard against the dirt road over the simple loneliness that came with the silence of night.

With the wind in my face, I felt like I was flying. It’s been what seemed like forever that I’ve been able to take Rajet out on a run like this. He was enjoying it. Running was a passion to him, something he and I shared as a bond. It was always only us. Nothing else could dream to keep up and it was as if we were one; body and soul tied together, making the world seem insignificant and small.

It never lasted as long as we both would have hoped. A glow started to appear through the trees ahead and I knew I was getting close to the town that settled on the crossroads.

“Come on, boy. Almost there.”

Rajet picked up the pace to my request and we were insight of the town but something quickly slowed me down before I was to officially make it inside the limits.

My breath filled my lungs and I pulled back on the reins to get Rajet to stop. Aleksander, Trever, Ryon and Kole were all lined up in the middle of the street, facing my direction.

“See? I knew they’d send her out to keep an eye on us.” Kole smiled.

I wasn’t smiling. “What’s going on?” My voice almost stuttering to see them there with the big question of why consuming my mind. They had to be planning something.

“We’re glad you could join us.” Aleksander said. “Adele’s plan is indeed a good one but that won’t be necessary now. We never really planned to distract ourselves from our mission.”

“You planned this?”

“Oh, seriously, Jay!” Trever laughed. “Did you really think you knew what was really happening?”

“And everything else?” I was very vague so I wouldn’t mention what he showed us. He said Aleksander didn’t like him doing it.

“Oh, that has nothing to do with this.”

“And what about the whole let’s go waste our money on a bunch of meaningless whores? Just an excuse to get away?”

“We needed to so we could talk about some things.” Aleksander said. “And then we needed you to come here.”

I laughed, showing my frustration. “That’s great! Adele’s going to be—you are so—she’s just going to—”

“We’re quite aware of that, Jaylyn but they are following you. It shouldn’t be long.”

“Why? Why did we have to come here?”

“Tonight is still going to be fun for us.” Kole replied with a joking smile that only annoyed me more. “There’s some—things that need to be heard before we’re able to continue this mission. None of you realize how dangerous it really is.”

“Oh, please. We’ve got in before, we can do it again.”

Ryon and Kole both laughed too hard that they couldn’t speak.

“This is different, Jay.” Trever said. “Just the word of this task will bring about unseen things. We need you all to be prepared. That’s why we brought you here. It wasn’t safe to speak of it as out in the open as we once were.”

“And now? You’re talking about it now.”

“We’re not exactly speaking of it but we will in a more secure setting. When the others arrive meet us in the house farthest out from town on the northern road, the west side. We’ll be waiting for you there.”

One-by-one, they started turning on their horses and road up the street through town.

I stayed right where I was and let out a long sigh. I knew Adele was not going to like this, never mind what everyone else would think. Having us go on this goose chase after them instead of just suggesting to rest in town was pointless and there wouldn’t be anyone else who thought of it any different.

Yet, I waited. While Rajet rested from his ride, I turned him so I was facing the west and stayed there in the street to greet them just as I have previously been greeted.

Chapter 10

Adele

“Jaylyn?” I saw her standing in the street as we approached town but she didn’t look excited about what we were about to do. Something had to be wrong. “Everything all right?”

“No.”

“You didn’t actually see them with a whore, did you?” Ruby asked, feeling bad for her already.

“No but things changed. We’re not going to be able to ruin their night like we planned.”

“Why not?” Zayden asked.

“Because they’re going to ruin ours.”

“Jaylyn, what’s going on? Where are they?” I demanded.

“We’re to meet them in a house outside of town. They wanted us to come here, to follow them and they waited. They were standing just like this when I showed up.”

“Why?” Troy asked. “They couldn’t just say that?”

“Apparently not but they said there are some things we need to hear.”

“About the thing Kole mentioned?” Ruby asked.

“I don’t know. They wouldn’t say but I can about tell you that I’m sick of their little game.”

“They are so going to pay for this.” I raged, trying to keep my voice quiet so I wouldn’t draw attention to us. “How do they expect us to be together if they don’t just tell us everything?!”

“Because, it’s how they’re staying in control.”

“Well, no more.” I moved my horse down the street with the others following right behind me. “New plan. We’re going to go to them like they want but we are going to stay there until they tell us every last little thing they’re keeping from us and then we’ll see who’s going to be in control.”

“I like it.” Darius said. “But can that be by force or strictly knowledge?”

I laughed just to his expression. “Sorry but I’m not encouraging fighting. If this stuff they’re going to tell us actually involves us and is basically up to us to finish then we’ll definitely get to take over. I mean, I don’t see why we shouldn’t.”

“And then what?” Ruby asked. “We basically get our way? And what way is that exactly?”

“However we want it to be.”

“Yeah, good luck.”

I was jolted by another voice and Ryon was standing on the side of the street and started walking in the direction we were going like he had just come out of a shop.

“What are you doing here?” Jaylyn snatched. “Thought we were supposed to meet you.”

“Me? No. Not me. Aleks and Trever will be taking care of that.”

“What about Kole?” I asked.

“He’s there now but won’t stay, I’m sure.”

“What’s his problem?” I continued with my questions while I walked at his pace on my horse and it was like no one else was with us.

“What do you mean?”

“He hates me. Trever knows why but won’t say anything and I think you know too.”

Ryon smiled for a moment and tried to keep his gaze away from me like maybe he was just watching the path in front of him. “Ah—he’s just—not happy about my choice.”

“Your choice?”

“Yeah. He doesn’t want to be angry at me. He just needs someone to blame.”

I looked back at everyone behind me quickly and they encouraged me to go on with the questions so maybe we could find out something. “What was your choice?”

Ryon smiled and glanced back to see the others with curious eyes. “It’s not a big deal. I’m just going away for a while when this is all done.”

“What do you mean?”

“You know, like a vacation.”

“Why would he be mad about that? When will you be back?”

He laughed but didn’t look at me while he answered. “Ah, that’s the thing. I’m—” He paused but kept his tone normal by laughing it off. “Why are you caring?”

“Stop it. You know I love you.”

Hearing me say it made Ruby almost choke. “Sorry. I think I just swallowed a bug.”

“You sound surprised.” Ryon smiled.

“We don’t need to talk about it.” Ruby replied, glancing at Zayden.

“Who cares?” I said, sighing again. “Just tell me.”

“I don’t think I will.”

“Please?”

I was almost begging him now but Ryon did all he could to keep his eyes off me. “Why don’t you stop it?”

“Stop what?”

“I already told you I’m not doing this with you.”

“What are you talking about?”

“I’m not going to be your little pet you can take out of a cage to play with every time you get bored.”

“Where did that come from? I’m only asking you why Kole would be mad at you. That’s not a big deal. Are you not letting him go with you on this vacation?”

“No, he wouldn’t be able to come with me.”

“When are you coming back?”

“I won’t be coming back. Ever.”

I paused there and just tried comprehending what he was saying. “What do you mean? Why?”

“It’s just something I have to do. Don’t worry. It won’t affect you at all. You won’t even notice.”

“Of course I’ll notice! How can you even say that to me?!”

“Because you won’t. You already know what you’re going to do. I shouldn’t have to tell you.”

“I won’t be gone forever. My father will still live here. I’m not always going to make him come see me.”

“I’m not going to be here either, Adele.”

“Then where?”

“Can’t tell you.”

“Can’t or don’t want to?”

“Both.”

I glanced ahead for just a moment and saw the secluded house we were headed to with three horses around the back. “We’re not done talking about this.”

“Yes we are. I already told you it can’t be changed. Not even you can do that.”

“We’ll see about that, won’t we?”

Ryon laughed. “Yeah, I’ll look forward to it then.”

“Are you coming in with us?”

“Not yet. This is most likely going to turn into an all-nighter so I will at some point.”

“Okay.”

“Bring your horses around back and oh, yeah, one more thing. Take off your shoes before you go in.”

“Why?” Jaylyn wondered. I’ll admit the request sounded unusual coming from him.

Ryon moved his eyes around with a serious tone to match. “I don’t like dirt on my rugs. They’re expensive.”

“This is your house?” Ruby wondered.

“I remember saying I have one that’s not in the city.”

“It’s nice.” Jaylyn said.

“There is way too many secrets going on here. It scares me to think of how many of them are going to be relevant.” I said.

“Well, time to go find out.” Zayden got down off his horse first and took the reins of mine from me. “We’ll take care of them. You can go ask your father why it was necessary to start this trip off with games.”

“Oh, believe me. I will.”

Chapter 11

Zayden

“Don’t even think about leaving.” I said just as Ryon was ready to turn from the house entirely.

He sighed loudly and looked at me. “What?”

“You knew.”

“Can you be more specific?”

“You knew this whole time that my mother was alive.”

“Are we really talking about this now?”

“Yes.”

“Well, how about this? Let’s not, you go inside and let them shock your brain and then maybe I’ll get to it.”

“You’re just trying to get out of it.”

“No, really. They’ll insist on this first. What you want to hear from me will only distract you from it.”

I watched him walk away in silence then led the horses around into the corral with the others.

“So—” Troy said. “That was—weird.”

“He’s right, I guess. Let’s go inside and see what the fuck is going on.”

Thankfully, they didn’t say anything else and we headed for the house.

“You think the shoe thing was serious?” Darius asked, looking down at his feet before he stepped inside.

“Well, Adele didn’t want fighting.”

I took my boots off just to make her happy and we walked inside. They were already sitting on a couch across from Aleksander, Trever and Kole.

“Good. Come. Sit.” Aleksander said, holding his hand out to the empty spaces next to the girls. “I’m sorry about having to drag everything out like this.”

“I’m sure you’re not.” I said. “But you have our full attention.” Darius and Troy sat down with me and there was a pause.

“Cigar?” Trever slid a box across the table.

“They won’t do it.” Kole whispered loudly. “Fun is outside of their limits.”

I tried not to take offend to it and Aleksander slid the matches to us. “Something tells me not to believe that.”

He was right to because we each took one.

“Leccans?” I held the cigar under my nose, smelling its strong aroma. “How did you manage to get your hands on these?”

“You’re familiar with them?” Aleksander asked.

“Not our first time.” I lit mine and inhaled the first breath then exhaled.

“I’ve never seen you smoke before.” Adele said, watching me.

“We haven’t really had a peaceful time since we’ve been with you.”

“Ooh.” Aleksander, Trever and Kole reacted at the same time as quietly as they could.

“Not good.” Kole whispered.

“Thanks a lot.” Adele said.

I laughed. “You know what I mean, Love. Hadn’t the time.”

“Well, I don’t care.” Ruby had her eyes on Darius and was staring at him with a sincere hunger. “I am so turned on right now.” He smiled and leaned into her for a kiss while holding his cigar away from her head.

“Okay. You can get a room later.” Trever said. “Right now we have things to talk about.”

“Oh, that’s my cue.” Kole snuffed out his cigar in the ceramic bowl and stood up. “It just got boring. Someone find me when you’re done.”

“Fine. Track down Ryon and make sure he stays out of trouble.”

“Fine.” Kole left and it seemed the room stayed quiet until we heard the door close behind him.

“So—is this really Ryon’s house?” Jaylyn asked.

“His stash house.” Trever said.

“What do you mean, stash house?” Adele asked.

“Look around. Quite a collection, is it not? This is all the stuff he’s ever stolen.”

“He stole all of this?” Ruby sounded amazed by the quantity. “Is Bolek here?”

Trever laughed before taking another hit from his cigar. “I’m afraid not or at least, haven’t had the chance yet.”

“But didn’t you give that to him?” Adele asked.

“I got it back for him, I think you mean. Bolek was his last big heist.”

“And it’s possessed with some kind of enchantment? I remember from before, when he called to it, it came.”

Trever slowly started to smile. “Yes and no. Bolek is said to be the third weapon ever created by man after the two very first swords. It has its own special properties that make it unique as the swords do.”

“Special properties? How do you mean?”

“You were there to witness it. The ax only answers to its true master. Ryon has been that and will always be until he verbally gives it away like how it was forcefully bestowed to him.”

“Forcefully?” Jaylyn laughed.

“I’m sure there’s a lot about Ryon you think you know but he’s used to getting his way. If it’s not done freely, it’s usually taken. He got Bolek but not in time. All the trouble it caused landed him in prison when he was fifteen.”

“Fifteen?” Troy asked. “But he was just a kid.”

“Yeah, but they figured if he managed to fight passed everything to get his hands on that ax and force its power away from its former master, he was grown up enough. He was held up in the Leccan high security prison for two years until he got out.”

“You mean until you found him there.” Jaylyn said.

Trever laughed and glanced over at Aleksander for a moment. “Yes, well, I think that’s a story for another time. We have another one to tell you.”

“Then can we just get this over with?” Adele sighed. “It’s only getting later and we’re all going to need the sleep now.”

“All right, well, how were we going to start this?” Trever asked, looking over at Aleksander.

“Well, I guess as of now, you should already know we have just a few things to worry about.”

“Oh, on the contrary, if you’re talking about the meeting with my father, I don’t think it will go that bad.” I said.

“And what makes you think that?”

“My father may be stern but he’s not stupid. He needs me and I fully intend to use that to my advantage.”

There was a pause and Trever looked at Aleksander and smiled. “So, you plan to do this all yourself, do you? Well, that couldn’t be more by the book if I do say so myself, don’t you agree?”

“Yes.” Aleksander answered. “Remarkable.”

“What do you mean?” Adele asked.

“Time for a history lesson. One I’m sure you never heard.”

Chapter 12

Jaylyn

“It’s time you knew what’s truly happening here.” Aleksander explained. “All the events leading up to now, all the trials you’ve faced and the sacrifices you made have all been planned.”

“Planned?” I knew I wasn’t the only one thinking it and looked around at an array of different levels of confusion.

“Planned to go the way it was written. Let us explain.” Trever reached down and took out a book and set it on the table while having yet said a word about any of this. “This is what’s known as The Forecast of Peace to those who remember the tale. Created by the Knowledge Seekers and recently reclaimed out of the city vaults by Trever but four days ago.”

“What’s the Knowledge Seekers?” Adele asked. “I’ve never heard of it.”

“Good question. That’s the history lesson. The Knowledge Seekers were a secret organization formed just before the start of the war. It consisted of the last three beings of a dying race, each who possessed a foresight much greater than mine. They could see very clear into the future and predicted many things. Years after the war broke out, Kalu’s King looked to the Knowledge Seekers to vision the war’s future. That’s when they discovered that it would last for centuries after their time but they told no one about the six souls needed to end it.”

My head was spinning. Was this even real?

“Us?” Troy asked.

“That’s not possible. Tell me this is a joke.” Adele said. “You said you’d try and fix this by making amends with Izin.”

“Yes, but that’s more for personal reasons. To make true peace, we’ll actually need the six of you. It’s all real and it’s all written here.”

“How do you know about the prophecy if it died with them?”

“The Knowledge Seekers were reborn again through the blood of a rich ancestry to carry out its work to peace in the time of your generation.”

“You?”

“Do you have any idea what generation means?” Trever asked it rudely but honestly, I think Adele was just trying to make sense of it as we all were. “He’s not of your generation. It would be like someone say, I don’t know, Kole, myself and Ryon.”

I didn’t know if that was a joke or an actual true answer coming from him for once. Was it really them?

“You’re the descendants?”

“My father never believed it either. He always ignored the path of peace when I would mention things I’ve seen.”

“You were shown things?”

“It’s how I knew. Ryon and Kole don’t have that. Their purpose is different.”

“Then how do you know it’s them?” I asked.
“In the darkest war come light when the wolf tames its bite. Dawn shall rise again on the wings of the eagle’s flight and our sight will be seen through the eyes of the lion’s might.”

It was like a script from some book but he spoke it instead of reading it.

“I see. Ryon’s the wolf, Kole’s the eagle and you’re the lion.”

“Correct.”

“And their purpose?”

“I’m not sure how much I can say. In the darkest war come light when the wolf tames its bite; that’s Ryon’s quest for peace. Taming his bite is referenced to something he has to do.” I think I knew but I didn’t want to interrupt and let him continue. “Dawn shall rise again on the wings of the eagle’s flight; references dawn being a time of new brought about by the one with wings and that last part about the sight, I already mentioned.”

“Well, then getting to the six souls?” Adele said. “What’s that about?”

“Allow me to show you.” Trever turned the book around to us and opened it a couple pages in to an illustration of a topless woman standing on the edge of a cliff as the wind blew through her long hair and skirt. “The first soul needed. The Eminent Belle. Adele, this is you.”

“How do you know it’s me?”

“It’s obvious. Listen. Highly distinguished by her impetuous beauty she rewrites the telling of the ideal woman for futures to come.”

“Meaning?”

“It pays to be beautiful, Adele. You don’t have to be girlie to be a belle. There isn’t a man I’ve see who wouldn’t sell his soul to be able to call you his which makes Zayden very lucky because he gets to keep both.”

They shared this very sweet look with each other and I was ready to hear more. “See, that has to be you. Who’s next?”

Trever turned the page to the next illustration of a naked woman on her knees, wrapped in a thick ribbon of fabric. “The second soul needed, The Blood Born. Red, this is you. Born from the very blood of her ancestors, her spirit becomes the first to stray from the line and form a new.”

“What does that mean?”

“Read between the lines, if you will. You’re the first of your ancestors who have found the one who would replace your protector being how you first stray from the line. Then every woman in your family had a daughter, you on the other hand, will form a new and have a son.”

Ruby looked over at Darius like she didn’t want him to freak out but he did well not to show any emotion at all.

“Destiny is hard to run away from. Anyway.” Trever turned to the next page where there was an illustration of a topless woman, wrapping her arms around the front of her and head tilted back. “The third soul needed, The Undying Heart.”

“I’m guessing that’s me.” I said.

“Yes. It reads; loyal and true, her soul carries the grace of a thousand, giving to life a willingness and purpose to strive. That really does sound like you.”

“Thanks!”

“Well, wait until you see this. This is where it gets really interesting.” He turned the page to the next illustration of a man standing on a ledge in the wind with his left hand on his bare chest and right hand held out in a fist. “The fourth soul needed, The Noble Baron. Zayden, this is obviously you.”

He sighed and took another puff from his cigar. “Great.”

It sounded like he didn’t care but I’m sure he was listening.

“Through his honor rekindled, he ascends thy birthright to become one of the greatest rulers of the known world.”

My eyes opened a little more and I wasn’t alone in slowly turning my head to Zayden but he sat still and denied it completely. “Yeah, I doubt it.”

“Oh, don’t be too sure.” Aleksander replied. “Stories foretold of the future say differently.”

“Then they’re wrong.”

Trever laughed. “They’re never wrong. You just haven’t realized the truth yet. Like you said, you’ll use it to your advantage.”

“What about the next one?” I asked. I was anxious to hear about Troy.

Trever turned to the next page where there was an illustration of a shirtless muscular man standing with his arms at his sides and head tilted down while glaring up as a cloud of smoke surrounded him. It was obvious to me right away of who that was and it wasn’t Troy. “The fifth soul needed, The Profound Force. Charged with energy from spite, he unleashes his rage through meaningful acts of devotion and perseverance. No doubt as to who this might be.”

Darius didn’t say anything and Ruby put her hands on him. “Mmm. I love it. It makes you look so dangerous.”

“That’s because he is dangerous.” Adele said.

Darius smiled to it and Ruby kissed him.

“Okay.” Trever cut in, making them part. “We’re not done.” He turned to the last illustration of a shirtless man standing in a lunged stance with his hands in a fighting position. “The sixth soul needed, The Steadfast Hand, being Troy. It reads; a constant dedication and loyalty through the trials, he surpasses great heights and virtue to those deemed worthy. In this case meaning those two.”

Troy looked over at Zayden and Darius and kind of laughed to himself.

“So, what are we supposed to do now?” I asked.

They shared a lengthy exchange with each other before actually answering.

“Not much of anything.” Aleksander said. “You’ve gotten through the hardest part without knowing it.”

“So, we’re just supposed to be together?” Adele asked with attitude. “That’s it?”

“That’s how it was mostly planned, yes.”

“Okay, so the invasion?” Zayden said. “The one where we almost killed you, that was planned? You knew we were going to ambush?”

“Yes.”

“And all the men?” Adele wondered.

Trever looked over at Aleksander for a moment and started to smile. “They weren’t exactly our men.”

“What do you mean by exactly?” Zayden asked.

“We weren’t actually dumb enough to use our own soldiers. They were just sacrifices. Good way to clean out the prisons. We suited them up and sent them off. It was our plan to intersect with the Great Seni Fighters and lose to ensure the Queen’s next move.”

“You mean sending us after them?” Ruby asked.

“Yes. It was the only way. She thought she was doing well for herself. Thinking you would just kill each other though she didn’t really care who died. As long as the six were split forever.”

“But that’s not what happened.” I said.

“Yeah.” Ruby agreed. “Did she even think of that?”

“She did and she prepared for that five years in advance when she sent Adele on her test mission into Seni.” I turned my eyes to Adele and Zayden and hoped nothing would happen with mention of it. “It was all her doing. She always knew where she would send you.”

“But why?”

“If there has ever been the slightest whisper of peace, the Queen would know about it. She heard about these six souls and carried out her plan based on a guess. She thought by sending you to kill someone close to him, your union would never happen but she did not think about when he would have found out. She assumed it to be right away and you’d be dead but that’s not what happened at all, is it? It waited longer and by doing that you secured your union because it has already been developed by then.”

“Why don’t you ever just tell us?” Adele asked.

“We had to wait until we knew for sure first.”

“But how did you really? What if it’s not us?”

“I’ll prove it.” Trever flipped through the pages of the book like he was looking for something specific. “It shall begin with the first shock of the world when two teams from both sides of hate cross paths and unexpectedly join together under the terms of war through love, creating a double sided betrayal of both duty and country. Sound familiar yet?” I looked around at everyone to the coincidence. It did sound like us. “There’s more about Zayden’s part. Fate brought them together in life yet only if they choose to stay as such can the course of the world be changed and only together will they prevail but in the end it will be solely up to the noble baron to secure their futures and form peace between their nations.”

“So, that’s why you said it’s going by the book but why me?”

“Hmm. It doesn’t say but it does say this; upon arrival the noble baron shall discover the only window of opportunity to make said peace but if he chooses to let it pass the world will remain in a darkened war for eternity but then says nothing about what will happen if you do take it. Peace, I’m assuming.”

“So, I’m just supposed to know when that is?”

“I guess so. Best keep your eyes open.”

“What else does it say about our futures?” I asked. “Anything worth knowing or is that just about peace?”

“Haven’t fully had the time to check but it’ll have to wait some more. We should all be getting some rest for now.”

“Hey! That’s not fair.”

“It seems plenty fair.” Aleksander said. “We’ve done what we needed to for now. You know how important this trip is for everyone. Now it’s time for a rest.”

I sighed and leaned against Troy and waited for him to finish his cigar. I didn’t want it to be over. I liked hearing about this.

“This is hard to believe, you know.” Adele said.

“I do.” Aleksander nodded. “But it’s all true and we would have liked to tell you sooner but we needed to wait for some things.”

“I don’t think my father’s going to believe any of this.” Zayden said.

“He may not but it’s also not necessary that he knows. Izin’s always been a good man but it’s going to take some convincing before he remembers it. He wasn’t always as you see him but time changes people and war corrupts even the most solemn of us.”

“Can we sleep now?” Ruby asked, holding her arms around just one of Darius’s. “I think I’ve fallen asleep like five times already.”

“Just pick a room.” Aleksander said. “I’m sure there’s enough for everyone here.”

“Does Ryon have a specific room that’s just his?” Adele asked. “You know, so we don’t take it.”

Trever laughed. “No. He’d rather just crash on a couch than a bed. He says it makes waking up alone easier.”

“Well, that just makes things easy for us.” Ruby muttered.

What was left of the cigars were put out and we started to head towards the stairs.

“I’ll be right up.” Troy said. “I’ve got to go get something.”

“Should I come with you?”

“No. Go ahead and pick a room. I can find you.”

“Okay.” I was still unsure about leaving him but kissed him just the same and went to find a room for us to stay in.

Chapter 13

Troy

“Troy, what can we do for you?” Trever tapped his cigar on the edge of the bowl on the table to remove the ash from the tip as I walked back.

“I wanted to ask you about your father.”

I sat where I was before and Aleksander let out a long breath while putting his cigar out. “I’ll leave that to you. I should probably turn in.”

“Thank you.” Trever replied.

Aleksander walked away, leaving us alone.

“So, what exactly is it you want to know?”

“Back at the lodge when you were laying dead, it grew cold at one point when your father came. I just wanted to know what that really meant. Kole said he marked someone, first saying it was him but then said Bryce wouldn’t kill him but take something he loves.”

“Yes.”

“What does it really mean? He wouldn’t really take Ellie, would he?”

“Troy you have nothing to worry about. I told you he could be reasoned with. He would never follow through.”

“Then what really happens when it grows cold?”

“He was just angry and I didn’t want anyone to be on that side of him. It could have gotten dangerous. Kole was right to send him away. My father would do anything for Jay.”

“Anything like getting her gift so young.”

“What else?”

I expected to hear it from Trever but Kole overheard something and I’m sure he just couldn’t resist.

My eyes narrowed but I mostly tried to understand what all of this meant, never mind the fact that Kole was back. I just wanted to know the truth. “And she never knew?”

“No.” Trever said while Kole joined him. “It was something my father wanted for her in case he couldn’t be around but it turned out to be a mistake. He didn’t think things would have gone the way they did until about a few months into it but everything he did was by choice—for her.”

“You keep a lot of things from her, you know.”

Kole laughed. “You should know Jay enough by now. She’s emotionally fragile. It’s better not to tell her some things just to save her from a hurt that would never go away. It took her a long time to get over Bryce’s death and that was without knowing the details.”

I nodded, surprised in myself that I was agreeing. “I suppose that’s true.”

“Good. Since you’ve got everything under control.” Trever rose up to his feet. “I’ve got to find myself a bed. We’ll be getting up early.”

“Better to just not sleep.” Kole muttered.

“Well, you should still get to it at some point tonight. Goodnight.”

“Goodnight.” I replied.

Trever went off to find an empty room to stay in while I stayed on the couch and looked across the table at Kole.

“What?” He asked like he was annoyed by my stare. “So, how’d everyone take the boring news? Is it still making you dizzy?”

I took a long breath when I thought about everything that was talked about during his absence. “It’s still a little unbelievable. At least, it is for me.”

He laughed. “Yeah, tales of destiny and all of that other nonsense people believe in.”

“You don’t?”

He lost all signs of joy from his laugh and his voice became low as he looked down at the floor in front of him. “Sometimes I wish I didn’t. They don’t all get to end in happily ever after. Fate can be quite cruel to some.”

“You’re not talking about you. You seem to enjoy your life from what I’ve seen.”

He laughed slightly and looked up. “Only because I’ve always had to make it that way. Everyone has a purpose and mine came much sooner than I’d like.”

My eyes narrowed and yet I became intrigued with questions. “What do you mean?”

“The reason I’m really here. Not for the last trip before retirement, no way. I won’t ever be able to see that. My life’s journey ends on this trip.”

“What?” I was in disbelief to the idea. I thought maybe he was just joking but Kole never cracked a smile.

“It’s true I’m afraid. I’m not going to make it to Randal. I won’t even lay eyes on the wall. I’m going to die the first night we spend in your country.”

“How do you know this?”

“I already told you. It’s my purpose. It’s why I’m here. To protect what I came for. My destiny was never happy. I was basically born to die so I had to make the best out of what life I was going to have. I’m doing what Bryce commissioned me to do.”

I didn’t know what to say so I just sat still and expressionless.

“I know.” Kole said, finally smiling again. “But I’m not trying to make you believe me and I don’t care if you do.”

“It can’t be true. What about Ellie? You just left her, knowing what was going to happen?”

I might have asked too much of a sensitive question when he didn’t answer right off but he eventually did. “She knows. I told her what was happening. I tried to change things because of her but it can’t be done. What’s written cannot be changed. She was never supposed to be part of my life but she is and I still have to go through with my destiny.”

“No. There has to be away around this.”

“There isn’t but nice try. Jay cannot heal me because of my gift, remember? Her healing power won’t work on me so it’s going to happen. I don’t have a choice and no one can stop it. I’ve already done my part in bringing peace and this is what I have to do next.”

“But what about your shield? You must have that back by now.”

“I do but it still won’t matter. It can be penetrated by one thing and they know about it.”

“I remember Trever stabbing you through the hand at the lodge. Is that all it takes?”

Kole laughed. “No, it had his blood on it. Only that can pass my shield because it’s what I’m supposed to be protecting but if it reaches my bloodstream, I’m shut down until it leaves completely.”

“How do they have his blood?”

“They don’t.” He glanced around the room being very curious but I figured it out on my own.

“Bryce’s blood? They kept it after all these years?”

“Your father had it poured into the molten metal used to make thousands of arrowheads. He knew it was important so he drained every drop.”

I felt this weird feeling like my chest had just sunk when he told me that. “I’d never thought I’d see myself turn against him but that’s just plain evil.”

“When someone wants something bad enough, they’ll do anything. Bryce was tortured to give up Jay but he would have rather died and so he did and your father got desperate.”

“You wouldn’t have any idea about what happened to him, would you?”

“No. Sorry. We weren’t involved at all. We heard he died in southern Seni in some kind of civil raid but I won’t lie when I say Trever sighed in relief but the journal your father had someone steal for him was lost.”

“And then found.”

“Eventually. Trever’s been chewing his fingers to the bone trying to find its location over the years. He was always worried that someone found it and was able to decode it. That would have been bad for all of us. Bryce was a brilliant man but he made one mistake.”

“What?”

“He named her. As it is, the world knows of Jay but to know of her secret—that would have been a price to be paid for anyone. These days most only care about money. That’s why your father tried to do it secretively. If others knew, it’d be a race against time.”

“I’m glad he didn’t then.”

Kole laughed. “You should be. Could you imagine what it would have been like?”

“We don’t have to go back to that. I’d be a worse person today if that happened.”

“You mean from fucking your sister?”

He said it jokingly of course but I still took offense to it. “No! I meant by the way I’d treat others like I’d think it would be okay to even live in that situation.”

“Yeah. I guess you would have turned out a little twisted. You’d probably never marry or have children. You’d die alone with a vile outlook on the world and nothing to look forward to.”

“There’s something to look forward to in dying?”

“Just seeing those you lost again.”

“Are you looking forward to it?”

“I don’t have a choice but no. No one is waiting for me.”

I sat across from him and didn’t know what else to say. After hearing about my own destiny, another having one seemed believable enough but I knew what this would do to Jaylyn. Kole’s death would mean her own out of Ellie’s life. She’d never be able to see her.

“You can’t tell anyone about what’s going to happen to me. No one must know.”

“Your secret’s safe with me.”

Kole got a slight smile on his face as he leaned back more comfortably to relax. “I feel better telling someone. Even if it’s you. I’ve had to keep it to myself for a long time. Too long really.”

“I couldn’t imagine.”

“And I wouldn’t want you to. It’s not something I’d wish on anyone, Troy. Even you.”

“I know what this will do to Jaylyn and you do too. She won’t be able to go on knowing she lost both you and Ellie so quickly.”

“Maybe.”

“You know it’s true.”

“What do you want from me, Troy? Just come out and say it.”

“Let us raise her. For Jaylyn’s sake.”

He paused for a moment and seemed surprised by my offer. “You’d really be willing to do that when you’re supposed to be having one of your own?”

“It’s Ellie. That’s not a question.”

I could only sit back and wonder what was going through his mind until he finally spoke again. “I guess I shouldn’t be able to disapprove of that so greatly when I’ve seen how attached she’s already become to you. I suppose I would allow it but getting her away from my mother will be the challenge.”

“We can do it.”

“You better not make me regret this decision.”

“I won’t. Having Jaylyn happy will be enough, well, after she can accept you leaving.”

Kole laughed and started to stand up. “Yeah but it’ll be worse than before and I’m sorry. It’s my fault. I got too involved. I was never supposed to.”

“Troy?” I was shaken and turned to see Jaylyn step off the last step. Her arms folded and she had a look of pure wonderment to see us being the only two in the room. “Are you okay?”

Her eyes glanced over at Kole while walking to me and I did the same but started to smile. “Of course. Can’t you feel that?”

“I just wanted to make sure.”

“Relax, Jay.” Kole said. “It was just a meaningless conversation.”

“With you, nothing’s meaningless.”

“Awe. That’s so sweet of you.”

Jaylyn sighed to his sarcastic tone and shifted her weight. “It wasn’t a compliment. Troy, come on.”

“He’ll be right up.”

She turned back around while we looked at each other. “And what exactly is this meaningless conversation about?”

“It’s all right, Jaylyn.” I said. “Go on. I’ll be right there.”

She looked in my eyes and I knew she wondered why I wanted this but she trusted me enough to agree. It was Kole she didn’t trust and turned her eyes to him. “You even hurt him just a tiny bit and I’ll kill you myself.”

Kole smiled to the irony in her words. “Understood.”

Jaylyn looked at me one last time before she turned back towards the stairs.

“You better take care of her.” Kole said.

“I will.”

“Good. Because you don’t want to mess that up but on the off chance that something happens and you make her angry or worse, cry, I’ll give you some advice from my many experiences of that happening.”

“Okay.” I slightly laughed to the thought of Kole finding his mistakes with Jaylyn to be amusing while he sat himself down next to me.

“If she’s angry, don’t walk away no matter how much she thinks she wants to be away from you because she doesn’t. Jay’s not the type to stay mad and she never wants to. Sometimes things just happen and she can’t help it but she doesn’t really want it to stay that way. If she cries—” He paused for a moment and looked down at the floor, his tone getting lower. “It complicates things because you would have had to hurt her somewhere on an emotional level and she takes those things very seriously. More work is involved. The usual things like flowers. Her favorites are calla lilies but they aren’t always used to make her feel better. They’re the perfect gift but if that doesn’t work because you’ve done something so horribly unspeakable that a gift would just be completely pointless, you just basically have to beg her for forgiveness and hope she does. She usually does.”

“Well—thank you. Even if this advice is coming from you. I think I better get upstairs before she worries.”

“You do that. I don’t really know when I’m getting to bed.” We got up and Kole walked over to the window and sat himself down on the sill, looking west.

I couldn’t just leave him down here like this. Something changed. I didn’t feel the usual hate for him anymore. Kole seemed different, likable when he wasn’t provoking a fight and I found myself walking back over. “Kole?”

“Hmm?” His reply was low and completely emotionless.

“I’m sorry about all of this. I know you care about her even if you say you weren’t allowed to.”

“Don’t be sorry. None of it is your fault. We were long over before you came along. You’re better for her anyway. You can give her what I can’t—a life.”

“Ah, yeah. I guess. Well, goodnight.”

Kole nodded without even looking back and I turned up the stairs for the night.

It took me a few moments to use my sight to look into the rooms to find Jaylyn but when I did, I didn’t hesitate.

She was still awake, waiting for me. “There you are. Almost had me go check on you again.”

I laughed and laid with her. “It’s okay. Nothing’s wrong.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yeah, I’m sure. We just had to get a few things out of the way.”

“What?”

“Oh, he just wanted to give me some advice.”

She laughed quietly. “Kole? Advice? For you?”

“It was harmless. No need to worry. We should get to bed. We’ll probably be going early.”

Thankfully, Jaylyn didn’t go on about why I was gone or what exactly I talked about with Kole and I wouldn’t have wanted her to. That would have just meant that I had to lie to her and I didn’t want that. What I wanted was already right here with me. She laid her head down on my shoulder and I held her like I already felt the remorse. In a few days it would have been worse and I would try to do what I could to make it pleasant till then for all of us.

The following morning came all too quickly. I woke first and looked next to me at Jaylyn still peacefully asleep with her head resting up against my arm. I smiled to it but slowly started to pull away, trying not to wake her while I got up. She didn’t move at all or show any signs of waking and I carefully tiptoed backwards to the door. The door made a quiet pop when I turned the knob and I tried being even quieter as I went out it and closed it behind me.

The sun was coming up and shining through the windows when I stepped down the stairs, making everything seem bright that I had to shade my eyes from it.

“Too early for you?”

I refocused and saw Kole right on the couch where he was last night during our talk. “No. Just suddenly bright. It’s not that bright upstairs.”

Kole laughed and inhaled on a small pipe. “Yeah. It is early though.”

“Did you sleep at all?” I retook my seat across from him and noticed his mood. He seemed pretty tired or just worn out.

“Some but it was quite restless. A lot on my mind, you know?”

“Yeah. Jaylyn was awfully curious about our conversation after I went upstairs.”

“You didn’t tell her anything, right?”

“Of course not. I said I wouldn’t. I keep my promises.”

Kole smiled and got up, sitting himself down next to me, holding out the pipe in front of me.

“Ah, that’s okay. I don’t—”

“Come on! You know you want to! You only live once!” He was waving it around in front of me, only tempting me to take it.

I couldn’t help but return the laugh and finally took the pipe from him under pressure. “All right.”

“See! Take it from me, life’s too short to deny yourself of every experience possible.”

I took a puff off it and tried holding in my cough. “Oh, fuck.”

“Good stuff, right?”

“Strong, I think you mean but yeah.”

“Jay’s going to be so pissed that I got you into this.”

“Why?”

“She never liked me doing it. It’s necessary these days though.” He took it back from me and took a hit off it. “It keeps my mood up so I seem normal and no one gets suspicious. I don’t want to make my last days depressing.”

“Hey, can you stop saying stuff like that?” Kole passed the pipe back to me. “That’s how it becomes depressing.”

“Well, it’s the truth.”

“I know but you don’t want to slip out a comment like that around the others or they will get suspicious. Just continue to be you. I’ll help in whatever way I can to make sure the rest of this trip remains fun for you.”

“Really?”

“Sure thing. It’s the least I could do since we made our deal I don’t even want to say in hearing range of anyone.”

Kole smiled with a slight laugh and joking tone. “Gee, Troy! That’s so sweet of you! My new best friend!”

I laughed.

“No, really.” He calmed his voice after another hit. “I’m going to be serious for a second.”

“Just a second?” I took the pipe from Kole and another hit from it. “Good because I think that’s all I have left.”

Kole laughed then cleared his throat. “Okay. Here it goes. Seriously now. I’m sorry.”

“For?”

“For hating you. I honestly don’t know why I really did. Because of Jay? Shouldn’t have been. It’s not like you took her from me. Maybe because you’re Senian? I don’t even know if that’s completely true. I’ve been there dozens of times without contemplating a massacre so I don’t really know why I did but I’m sorry. Whatever the reason, I was wrong about you.”

“Well, thank you. It must have been hard for you to say that to me.”

He smiled and retook the pipe. “Well, this helped I think.”

“Yeah, probably and hey, I’m sorry too. I think I was hating you for the wrong reasons.”

“You mean Jay’s reasons. It was like she wanted you to hate me so she’d feel better.”

“Yeah, I don’t know what she’s going to think about this.”

“I think deep down she’ll like it. She won’t have to be so damn frustrated all the time. She’ll actually be able to relax some.”

“I see your point but I’m sure everyone is going to have something to say.”

“What the fuck are you doing?”

“Oh, hey!” Kole smiled. “Wolfe! Join us! We’re ah, recon—recon—”

“Reconciling.” I whispered.

“Yeah, that word with our differences. Did you know he’s actually kind of fun?”

Ryon laughed. “Jay’s going to be pissed that you’re stealing her boyfriend.”

“Nah. She won’t either. She’ll just finally rejoin us and be the fun girlie-girl everyone loves.”

“Well, maybe not at first.” I said. “But possibly eventually.”

“This is weird.” Ryon said, looking between us. “Troy must just be the weakest one.”

I laughed; my head filling with my own echo and I knew this was starting to affect me. “What?”

“Meaning you fell first. First Trever then Aleks and now him. What’s next? Me?”

“You hate me?” I said it as if I was just hearing about it for the first time. “What did I ever do to you to deserve that?”

“Awe. Be nice.” Kole laughed while putting his hand around my shoulders and giving me a comforting rattle. “You’re going to make the kid cry.”

Kole and I broke down even harder with laughter and Ryon just sat across from us, looking at us like he still couldn’t believe we were actually getting along. I couldn’t either but I admit that I liked it. “I think I’m going to need some of that.”

Kole started to calm down just enough to hand the pipe off to him and Ryon took it greedily like he was hoping he could change his mood too.

“Where have you been all night?” Kole asked.

“Out. You the only two up?”

“Suppose so.” I answered. “Haven’t seen anyone else.”

“Good.” Ryon smiled, handing the pipe back to Kole. “Then we have time.”

Most definitely. We smiled back and sat there together until others of the house started to wake up.

“Oh, hey! Darius!” I was first to see him come off the stairs but never questioned why he was alone. I was in too good of a mood. “Good, you’re up! You have to try this!”

I held the pipe out over the back of the couch, ready to hand it off to him. “Put that shit away. You know Ruby’s here. I don’t want her anywhere near it.”

“Well, she’s not up yet, right?” I glanced back at the stairs to prove that he wasn’t followed. “She’s usually out for a while after you put it to her.”

“Wow, really?!” Kole laughed.

Darius sighed and walked around the couch to Ryon to sit down. “We’re not going to talk about that.”

“Well, here.” I said, holding the pipe out across the table. “We don’t have to.”

Darius took it from me and sat back, taking a breath off it. “This is pointless.”

“Yeah. I know what you mean.” Ryon said, getting handed it next. “I’d have to sit here for hours before it would affect me like them.”

It got a smile out of Darius. “Yeah, I’m sort of immune to it. Troy’s the one that never cared to do it at home.”

“You can thank me for that.” Kole smiled. “He was pressured to and fell hard.”

“I can tell. He seems pretty weak to it but I can tell you Jaylyn’s going to be pissed.”

“Why does everyone always think that?” I wondered it more to myself but it apparently came out for everyone to hear because someone replied.

“Probably because he’s right!”

It was Jaylyn’s voice like she was yelling at Kole but she said it to me.

“See?” Darius laughed.

“So, you have a nice talk with him last night and suddenly you’re friends?”

“What’s your problem, Jay?” Kole said. “It’s no big deal.”

“I’ll be the one to decide that and it is a big deal! You’re turning him into you and if there’s one thing that I hate most of all it’s you!”

She stormed off angrily back into another room and I immediately got up to fix this. “Ah, well, looks like this is over for me.”

“Don’t listen to a word she says.” Kole suggested. “We knew it would take some time.”

I just nodded and followed after her. I didn’t want her to be mad. I needed to get her to see the logic in it.

Chapter 14

Jaylyn

I felt that knot in my throat again. I was just so upset and angry. I knew I shouldn’t have let him stay down here last night. I didn’t want this.

“Jaylyn, are you okay?” I felt a hand on my back but I kept my crying eyes down on my folded arms.

“Go away!”

“I’m not going anywhere.” Troy pulled out a chair and pushed it to me so he could sit close. “What’s the matter? Is it just this thing with Kole? It’s not a big deal. I know, it should have happened sooner.”

“No!” I lifted my head to look at him and be the one to make him understand. “I never wanted you to like him!”

“What?”

“If you like him, you’re going to start to be like him and I never wanted that. Do you know how many times I was hurt by him? I couldn’t take it anymore and that’s why we split for the last time. Then I met you and you were kind to me and actually cared about me. I realized what I’ve been missing out on and I never wanted to go back. Don’t make me go back.”

“I’m not doing that. I’m not him and I will never be. This is just something that happened and I don’t see it as a big deal. It’s not going to make me turn into him. He hoped that it would help you relax a little and I agree. You always seem so frustrated and angry when he’s around and I don’t want that. It’s going to be a long trip and we need to mostly focus on what’s going to happen when we get there. I don’t want you to be like this—distracted.”

I let out a long breath through my nose and wiped my eyes. “Okay. I know. I have been a little—bitchy I guess. I’m sorry.”

“It’s okay. I know why but I hope that you can get passed this for now at least. Just be yourself. Not whatever it is he makes you be.”

“I’ll try.”

Troy leaned in and kissed my forehead. “Thank you. Sorry if we woke you.”

“No. You didn’t. I already knew where you were. I just didn’t want it to be true.”

He smiled and gently pulled my arm towards him. “Come here.”

“What?” I got up from my chair with a playful sigh and sat straddled in his lap.

“This isn’t going to make us change. Not ever. I won’t let it. I’m still me. I still care about you—a lot.”

“At least that’s good to hear.”

He kissed my lips and made me lean in closer for more, wrapping my arms around his neck.

“Is this a bad time?”

I parted from Troy and looked towards the door. Adele stood with her arms crossed and that annoyed look on her face.

I tried to smile to make it seem more normal. “No. We were just—”

“Great. You have five minutes to get that out of your system. We’re packing up. Time to finally get on the road. It’ll be a couple of days before we stop for the night again.”

“Okay. I guess since you’re giving us the time, we’ll meet you out there!”

Adele rolled her eyes and left the kitchen.

“Want to?”

Troy met me with his beautiful smile and said the perfect thing. “When do you ever have to ask?”

Chapter 15

Zayden

Adele came out of the kitchen with a bothered expression.

“They not in there?” I asked.

“They are but they need a few minutes and I’m happy to give them that.”

“Oh, hey!” Kole said in an obvious complaining voice. “Are you going to give us five minutes of fuck time?”

“It’ll take you longer just to line up someone first of all.”

“Not when you’re right here.”

“Back off!” Ryon and I looked at each other when we said it at the same time.

Silence hit the room and Kole looked between us. “Wow. Good feeling suddenly gone.” He moved Ryon aside to join the others outside in preparing to leave.

Adele just stood there for another moment before casually starting to follow him out. “Thanks but I don’t need your help.”

Ryon let out a long sigh when she went out the door completely and spoke in a low voice as to himself. “This is going to be a long ass trip.”

“Tell me about it.” I said.

“Sorry about that. Old habits.”

“It’s okay. I know she loves you.”

“I’m sorry about that too but she doesn’t realize that it’s too late. I’m not trying to get anything back. For her to really be with me—no. I can’t even come to tell you what I would have to do but know that you would never see her again. That’s not something that I ever plan to do as long as she still wants to be here and I know she does.”

“Is this about your vacation?”

He was silent for what seemed like the longest time. “Yeah but I would never take her from you. You deserve what you’ve fought for.”

“Are you going to tell me now?”

“We’re leaving, Zayden. This isn’t the time.”

“Then when is?”

“When I say, so end it.”

He walked out first and I could only stand there and stare in his direction. I didn’t know if I was ever going to find out, at least through him.

“You okay?”

I turned and saw Jaylyn and Troy walking towards me. “Ah, yeah. Are you—done?”

Jaylyn laughed and hooked her arm through Troy’s. “For now. Is everyone ready?”

“I suppose. We should get going.”

They nodded to agree and followed me outside.

“Good. Time to go.” Aleksander said. “Gear up. We have a long road ahead.”

“You know, I’m surprised we’re even on this trip.” I said.

“Why is that?” Aleksander asked.

“Just surprised that we’re not taking some magic gateway to Seni or being teleported like Madam Carla did with Trever.”

Trever laughed. “What an interesting observation, Zayden. We would have loved to take the portal but your father would have never opened it on his end.”

“Then there is one?” Troy asked.

“It was considered but we could never convince Izin to let us use it even if it was for you to get there sooner.” Aleksander said. “He wouldn’t risk who may follow.”

“You mean you.”

“Yes. This will come as an unwelcome surprise when he sees me again but it must be done. Let’s go.”

Nothing was said between anyone and we began our journey north.

The hours passed slowly until the sun had fallen and risen and fallen again. Everyone was getting weary from being on horseback for so long and rest was well needed.

We stopped on our third night of travel that would be our last in Kaluian territory and everyone was eager to get the time to sit around and do nothing.

An underground shelter was made to protect us from the elements and we made sure the horses were stripped of their gear before going inside.

Ryon and Kole were sitting down on separate couches that were formed in the main room and it was odd that it looked so real. Nothing like Adele usually does but I guess that was Kole’s doing.

“Look at this.” Ryon smiled while bringing the cigar he was holding up to his lips as a sure sign that he was already relaxed. “What’s the matter with you? You guys look like shit.”

Troy, Darius and I walked over to them with long sighs to join them in sitting for a while. Rift raised his head and came over to me when I sat on a couch of my own and he laid himself down by my feet.

“What’s wrong with you?” Darius asked, dropping himself down in the empty space next to Ryon.

“Don’t ask.” Kole laughed, moving his feet back just a little so Troy could sit on the other side of him. “Traveling like this doesn’t really affect him anymore.”

“Here.” Ryon held out his cigar to Darius. “You need this more than me.”

“Yeah, I do. Thanks.”

“Where’s Aleksander and Trever?” I asked. “Didn’t they come in here?”

“They’re back there.” Kole said, pointing to a closed room far behind him. “And I wouldn’t. They’re being grown-ups.”

“Grown-ups?” Troy laughed.

“Yeah, they’re deciding on who should be the next General or something.” Ryon answered.

“One of you?” Darius asked.

Ryon and Kole looked at each other silently for a moment then broke down laughing.

“What? No!” Kole said. “We’re not military. At least, I don’t think so. I never remember signing a thing. Wait, what was that? Never mind. That was something else entirely. We’re not soldiers so it wouldn’t be one of us.”

“Man, I’d hate to be that guy.” Ryon sighed with remnants of his laugh.

“Why?” Troy asked.

“Are you kidding me? Could you imagine being the poor sap who has to fill the shoes of the great General Balwin? He’s got an insane amount of work coming.”

“Speaking of that.” I said. “Are you ready yet?”

Everyone held still.

“You have really nothing else to think about?”

“Not until we get there, no.”

“What are we talking about?” Kole asked.

“He wants me to tell him.” Ryon said.

“And you’re really going to?”

“It doesn’t matter anymore.” Ryon snatched while not making eye contact with anyone but Kole as he got to his feet. “It has never mattered and it never will. Okay? So just drop it.” He walked passed us without another word and left up the stairs. Rift seemed hesitant when he looked between us but he ended up following Ryon out of the shelter.

“What was that?” Darius asked.

“I can’t believe they never told you when they told you other stuff.” Kole said, looking directly at me.

“It wasn’t their secret.” I said. “But are you going to tell me now? You said you would if he took too long.”

Kole paused there, probably trying to remember if he said that to me or if he was actually going to tell me. “I could if you think you really want to know.”

“He’s been hanging it in front of me for too long. I think it’s time I knew something.”

“Okay.” He looked around and leaned forward, speaking in a low voice, being extra cautious about saying anything. “Let’s start with this. You know things of him.”

“I know things of him that don’t have answers that you’re going to give me.”

“The answers have always been there. You should see them more clearly now.”

“What do you mean?”

He was still acting shifty but I appreciated his attempt to tell me. “His mother for example.”

“Yes. I’ve heard. My father bit her and she survived.”

Kole clenched his fist like he was being frustrated with me. “How could Jay figure this out but not you? I know how his mother survived.”

I leaned forward and was more interested. I’ve always wanted to know. “How?”

“She had the gift inside her already.”

My breath stopped and my eyes slowly started to widen but I didn’t want to believe it. I refused to. “No.”

I shook my head and Kole overruled it with a heavier nod. “Yes. It’s true.”

“How? Did he always know? Did anyone plan on ever telling me?” My questions flowed out without a breath.

“He has a pretty complicated past. You’ll have to ask him but know he won’t be happy about telling you.”

“Are you sure they share the same mother?” Darius asked. “But I’ve already guessed that his mother could have been Kathryn.”

I felt that regret come back to me again just from having to answer. “My mother is Kathryn. That’s why we saw father with her.”

“Oh, no. I’m sorry I ever had thoughts about sleeping with your mother, Zayden.”

I let the comment go. I wasn’t going to fight. This news was big and I couldn’t believe that he never told me or never wanted to.

“It’s your choice, Zayden.” Kole said. “You can seek to have your questions answered or just put it away and go on living like he always has.”

My thoughts were spinning and I was indecisive about what to do.

“Go ahead, Zayden.” Darius said. “You know you want to.”

I turned and looked to the stairs where Ryon left. “I don’t know what good that would do.”

“You can still try.” Troy replied.

I let out a long sigh and started getting to my feet. “When Adele comes back in, tell her where I am and that I’m all right. She doesn’t have to worry.”

“Okay. We will.”

I turned from them with another breath and walked up the stairs. The sky was growing dark but the distinction between that and the tree line was still visible. I couldn’t see anyone and knew I was going to need help if I was going to find Ryon. I took a deep breath with my eyes closed and when I opened them, the vibrations of the forest were all around me.

I concentrated hard to find which ones were Ryon’s steps with a softer four-legged stride next to him and bypassed where the girls were together. I found Ryon much farther back west than I expected and knew I now had to run fast to catch up.

My speed quickly took me out of sight from the shelter and I appeared standing in front of him only seconds later, blackness fading from my eyes. Rift even let out a puppy bark like he was happy to see me but Ryon surely wasn’t.

“What do you want?”

He walked right passed me and I simply followed, not letting him get away this time. “We need to talk.”

“No, we don’t.”

“You knew this whole time, didn’t you?”

“Knew what?”

I was getting frustrated with him trying to avoid the question and stopped him with a firm hand on his shoulder. “That you’re my brother!”

Ryon sighed as a sign of his own frustration and pushed my hand off from him. “Of course I knew, you fool.”

“Why didn’t you ever say anything? That’s what everyone was trying to get you to tell me.”

“Things are complicated.”

“Why?”

“Because.”

“That’s not a reason. What happened?” I was ready to find answers to all of my questions and he wasn’t going anywhere. We had all night. “How did she end up staying in Seni while you were still here?”

He just laughed and turned away. “Fine since you’re so eager to know the truth.” He turned around and sat himself on a large root of the nearest tree. “If there’s something we both actually have in common, it’s what it was like to grow up without her.”

“What happened?”

“I was very young. My mother was the only thing I ever knew as a parent. My father, he didn’t want anything to do with me. That is until he found out about the crossings. He must have still checked in on us every now and then and he found out what my mother had been doing. He didn’t approve and when she involved me in it, he snapped. For someone who didn’t give a damn about me, he sure cared about this.

“One night when we were back home, he took me from my bed when I was asleep. We were already far from the house before I woke up to realize where I was. He explained who he was and being a stupid kid, I believed him and was happy to know I actually had a father. He took me south, out of the country and said mother would meet us in a few days. He said she had a job to do first but the days turned into weeks and weeks into months. Years were soon going by and she never came.”

That was awful. I stood through the story and started feeling sympathetic the more I heard. Rift was even sensing my mood and remained quiet next to Ryon in sort of a comforting way.

“He led me to believe that she abandoned us and what was I to think? I was only four years old when he took me but the older I got, the worse things got. He’d become abusive if I even mentioned her and I began to think that maybe his story wasn’t true. He didn’t act as if he really cared about me and when I started to see it, I left.

“I was eight when that happened and set my course north, home to find my mother but it actually took me years. I was completely alone and learned to survive on my own. If I stayed in one place too long, I was afraid that my father would find me so I was always on the move, stealing what I needed just to get by. Even killing if I had to.

“By the age of twelve, I acquired a nice horse that brought me the rest of the way home. I didn’t know what I would find after so long but I know I didn’t expect any of it. Some strange family was living in my house and my mother was nowhere to be found. I became angry, the angriest I’ve ever been and that’s the first time the wolf took over. I didn’t even know about it until then but it scared me enough to turn back and I ended up roaming the streets for weeks trying to find where she’d gone but Gwen found me instead.”

“Gwen? Ruby’s mother?”

“Yes. She caught me stealing from the market but didn’t want to punish me. She wanted to take care of me. She had a very strong maternal instinct and took me in. I’ve been away for so long, I all but forgotten what a mother was supposed to be like. Gwen reminded me. She mothered us all at least once. That’s when I really remember meeting Trever as Trever. We played during the crossings but he was known as Torrin to me then.”

“The name he was born with?”

“Yeah but don’t ever say it around him unless you want your heart ripped out.”

“I won’t. Believe me. So, what happened when you met him as Trever?”

“Not much. I didn’t stay long there either. I knew I had to keep moving from fear that my father was searching for me, getting close. So, I spent the next few months like I had been before Gwen found me. Always moving. Always alone. The only thing I had for me was the developed skill in stealing. I was quite proud of myself and it became more of a need. I did it because I wanted to. It wasn’t long before it overtook me and I even used my wolf form to do it but I wouldn’t just take anything anymore. It became only things of value and I may have become overly confident in myself. I got into some trouble that led me to a nice cozy prison centered at the base of a volcano.”

“Lecca’s High Security Penitentiary. Trever told us about the incident with Bolek.”

“He told you?”

“Mentioned it is more of what he did.”

“Well, that’s where I got that thing on my neck to block me from my wild side.”

“But that prison is supposed to be inescapable. How did they get you out?”

“Pulled some strings as they always do and I accepted an offer I never should have taken.”

“What do you mean?”

“I stayed there for two full years before the warden personally came to my cell and told me I had a visitor. I was worried and confused because I didn’t know anyone well enough that would want to come visit me.”

“Thought it was your father?”

“At first but the way the guards were acting towards the guest made me think differently. I was put in a closed room in chains and I saw a familiar face. Trever stepped out of the shadows towards me and I remembered the eyes immediately from years before but he was grown up now like me. He began with asking me if I knew who he was then went on with promises of a new life, free of all my past mistakes if I went with him. I wasn’t going to be stupid about this. I didn’t want to jump for it and turned away but he stopped me. He told me he knew where my mother was and I didn’t hesitate to go with him then.”

“Did he tell you where she was?”

“Yes. Eventually. Trever always tries to keep his promises but he’s often busy and things get pushed aside according to priority. When it came time, he prepped me for what we’d see when he brought me to her. I was eighteen then. He told me of who she ended up with and what that makes her. I was okay with that. I was glad she found someone that didn’t treat her like dirt. Then he told me that they had a son.” He paused for a moment and his voice was—different; hopeful. “I had a brother. It wasn’t about just seeing her anymore though I haven’t seen her for fourteen years. I wanted to see you.

“She was in tears for hours just from seeing me because she thought I died before I could mention you and that’s where you’re father jumped right in with a demanding no. I hated him for it. All I thought about while travelling there was how great it would be to not be alone anymore. I wanted to be there for you and teach you things like an older brother should but Izin said I wasn’t good for you. He didn’t want you to know me because then you would find out about her and by then you already had two brothers—you didn’t need me.”

“Don’t say that.”

“It doesn’t matter anymore. You’re grown up and in need of me even less Izin would say.”

“I still don’t see how he could have kept it all from me.”

“I grew to see his point. It was war, Zayden. It is war. You would have grown up so much differently if you knew your mother was a Kaluian. You wouldn’t find hate in them, you wouldn’t have become a Great Seni Fighter which means you’d never be waiting in the mountains for the love of your life to come kill you. It all matters. Your father may not have known it but he has a heavy hand in this peace you’ve set out to create.”

“Peace was probably never his goal.”

“No but it was ours and we’ve helped you get what you needed to achieve it. You have Adele. Now you just have to go home and tell your father she’s yours.”

“Did you always know that she was going to be for me?”

“No. I knew the two groups would be together but I didn’t know it would be you and I apologize for my actions when you first came. I grew too attached to her in a way that I shouldn’t have. I was solely in the moment of having to give her up but I wouldn’t have it any other way now. You belong together.”

“Thank you.”

He slowly started to get a smile on his face and talked with a more joking tone. “My baby brother’s going to rule the world someday.”

“Please don’t.”

“I was just kidding. It won’t necessarily be the world.”

“I don’t want to think about that right now.”

“But you should. It’s why we’re on this trip, so you can reclaim it.”

“That’s not why I’m doing it.”

“I know. You’re doing it because it’s right but you’re mostly doing it for her.”

Ryon’s eyes turned to his right and I looked too when I heard Adele’s voice call for me. “Zayden?”

“Here, Love.”

She stepped out around a tree and seemed cautious about seeing us together. “Everything all right?”

“No better than it’s always been.” Ryon answered.

“Is it true?”

Adele stepped closer while looking between us and Ryon and I shared just a quick look.

“Is what true?” Ryon asked.

“You know what. Why couldn’t you tell me? Tell us?”

“It was never about me and it still isn’t. This is about your life and I’m not in it.”

“That’s not true.”

“It doesn’t matter.”

“Of course it matters! How could you say that it doesn’t matter?”

“Because it doesn’t! There’s too much history between us for us to be involved this way. We’re related. When you two make it official, what do you think that makes us? It’d be weird.”

“Now you’re just making excuses. Tell him it wouldn’t be weird, Zayden.”

Ryon looked at me, begging with his eyes to be on his side and I kind of had to agree with him. “It would be a little weird but honestly, not much different than how we act right now.”

“It doesn’t matter.” Ryon sighed. “Would you just forget that you ever found out?”

“No, I won’t forget.” I said. “How can you say that?”

“Are you still going to go away?” Adele asked.

Ryon sighed again but this time looked away. “I have to. I won’t be involved in your life anymore and you can go on living like I never even existed.”

“That’s not fair. What if that’s not what we want?”

“I don’t care about what you want. I don’t have much of a choice now. I can’t stay here like this.”

“That’s enough, Ryon.” I turned around to see Kole walking towards us. “Now is not the time. Trever reminded me to get something for you and you two can go back inside. The others are eating right now. If you want some, you better get there before Jay gets it all.”

“All right. Come on, Love.”

“Wait.” Adele held her ground and looked back at Ryon and Kole. “What are you doing?”

“It’s okay, Adele.” Ryon assured her. “Go with Zayden and eat. We’ll be right there.”

She was still skeptical about what was going on but slowly started to turn away. “Okay. Just hurry. It’s not exactly that warm out here.”

“No kidding.” Kole said with a shiver. “I’ve been right next to the fire this whole time. We’ll catch up in a minute.”

Adele just nodded as she turned fully with me and we started walking back towards the shelter.

“Are you okay?” I asked, putting my arm around her.

“Yeah. Just wondering what they’re doing.”

“I’m sure it’s nothing. Come on. Let’s get you inside where it’s warm.”

“Good idea but it’s getting hard to see.”

“It’s okay. Stay close to me.” I kept my arm around her for warmth. “I can see for both of us.”

“You can see in the dark?”

“I can like this.”

Adele turned her head and moved farther away from me, stopping us from moving forward.

“It’s okay, Love.”

“But you said you wouldn’t do it again.”

“I’m not doing it because I’m mad. I can turn it off freely. Really. No danger this way and it’s easier to see so we don’t trip over anything.”

“Okay. As long as you’re sure.”

“Of course I am. Watch out for that.” I picked her up over a rock so she wouldn’t trip.

“Thanks.”

“Let’s make this easier. You shouldn’t be out here like this.” I had a faster way of getting there and held on to her arm and lifted her on my back. “Hang on tight and you might want to close your eyes.”

“Zayden, don’t!”

“You don’t have to be afraid, Love. Just close your eyes this time. We’ll be there quickly. Don’t you trust me?”

“Of course I do.”

“Then?”

“Okay.” Adele clung tight around my neck and I used my speed to get her safely all the way back to the shelter.

Chapter 16

Adele

“We’re here, Love.”

I was still clung tight on him and slowly peeked open one of my eyes. “Really?”

“Yes and you’re safe.”

I sighed in relief and slide off his back. “But I never want to do that again.”

Jaylyn tried swallowing a mouthful of food before she laughed. “So, how’d it go out there?”

“Fine.” Zayden answered. He sat down next to me and we started eating off the plates that were prepared and waiting for us. “I know you already knew and it’s okay.”

“Yeah, thanks for that, Jaylyn.” I said.

“Sorry. I promised and you were asleep for most of that anyway.”

“I still can’t believe it.” Ruby said. “Does he seem any different now that you know?”

“Not really. The story though was really sad and depressing. My father is the one that didn’t want him to know me, not Ryon.”

“You mean he wanted to be there?” Troy asked.

“Yeah but father said no and by then I already had you two. He grew out of it.”

Darius grinned. “I bet this just fucks things up a little more for you, doesn’t it, Adele?”

“I’m fine. I guess it just makes more since now.”

“What do you mean?” Zayden asked.

“You’re related. It explains why you’re so alike.”

Ruby, Jaylyn, Darius and Troy all immediately gasped to what I said. “What?!”

“How are we alike?!” Zayden wondered, being just as shocked as the rest of them.

“You haven’t noticed? Well, let’s not even touch your good looks and start with other obvious things. Why do you think you’re the only other person besides Ryon that little wolf pup will get close to without viciously growling?”

“Rift?”

“Yeah. He senses him in you.”

I heard a laugh from the stairs and Kole was coming down. “I’m sure Zayden doesn’t want to hear about Ryon being inside him.”

“You’re sick. That’s not what I meant.”

“I know but since we’re on the subject. You forgot about them both being good in bed.”

I mentally sighed. “I thought I’d leave that part out and I don’t want to even know how you know that.”

“Seen it.” Kole smiled.

“I said I didn’t want to know.”

“Well, you should remember. You didn’t seem to care that I was there.”

“Thank you, Kole.” Ryon thankfully came back and stopped it before the conversation went any further. “That’s enough.”

“What? I’m just lightening the mood now that everything is out. I’ve been waiting months for this.”

“Why?” I asked.

“It’s funny?” He answered it in the form of a question like I should have known. “You used to fuck him, shit, you were married for a year and now that that’s over, you’ve taken an exceptional interest in his younger brother whom you are currently fucking. Funny.”

The way Kole chose his words sometimes really made my stomach turn. I didn’t even want to utter a reply. He would only continue it.

“Kole, knock it off!” Ryon snatched. “I’m really sorry about him, Adele. He’s a child.”

“I’m well aware.”

“Just trying to have a little fun.” Kole said. “Quit being a bunch of stiffs. You’d be laughing your asses off if this was all happening to me.”

“Well, it’s not.”

“You’re right. I’d never be stupid enough to waste my life on marriage, even if it were unintentional.”

“No, it’d be harder to find someone to actually love you.”

He laughed. “That doesn’t offend me. Love is also a huge waste of time. At least the long term kind. Speaking of.” He sat himself on the other side of Jaylyn and started looking over a map. “Where the fuck are we?”

“Ah, try doing this.” Jaylyn took the map from his hands and flipped it over so he could look at it right-side-up.

“Wow, thanks, Jay!”

She laughed, a sight I never thought I’d see her do around Kole again. “You are unfocused, aren’t you? Why do you want to know where we are? It’s obviously not where we’re trying to get to.”

“I mostly want to know where the nearest town is. I’m in the market for my favorite kind of love, the short-term kind.”

“That’s nice and it’s far by the way. You won’t have time even flying but you’re more than welcome to seclude yourself to a room.”

“Really? Please. I haven’t had to submit to that since I was a kid and first discovered it. Let me take your horse. You won’t even notice.”

“No. It’s not like it’s a real emergency. It’s stupid.”

“Yeah, it kind of is.” Troy agreed. “We’ve already been riding for a few days. You wouldn’t get any rest at all.”

“It’d be worth it.”

“That’s so pathetic, Kole.” Jaylyn sighed. “Do you even realize that?”

“Well, help me out here, Jay.”

“I already said you’re not taking him and Trever is probably not even going to let you fly out of here so you should just forget about it completely.”

Kole let out a long groaning sigh and leaned his head back on the back of the couch.

“Maybe you should help him with his other problem then, Jaylyn.” Troy laughed.

“Yes, please.” Kole perked right up.

“What? You’re kidding, right?”

“It’s not like it’s unfamiliar territory.”

I paused from eating and everyone reacted with a quick intake of air or holding back a cough so they didn’t choke on their food.

Jaylyn saw it and just tried to laugh it off like a joke. “Ah—yeah. Okay. I’ll just do that.”

Troy returned the laugh from hearing her nervous voice trying to be covered by sarcasm. “What? Do you want me with you?”

Jaylyn’s smile faded from her face from the shock and her eyes traced around at us.

“This is the part where you say yes.” Ruby whispered.

“What?!”

“He just offered to be involved. You have to take that.”

“Ruby, please.” I cut in. “It doesn’t mean he’d participate.”

“I will if she wants me to.” Troy said, looking back towards Jaylyn while he said it.

“Really?” Jaylyn asked, sounding on the verge of actually accepting this awful plan. “It doesn’t seem weird at all?”

“No.”

“Weird for you?” Jaylyn turned her head to Kole but he looked more like the answer should have been obvious.

“No. Why? Are you actually considering it?” He perked his whole body up this time, anticipating her answer.

“I don’t know.” She was obviously showing that she was nervous and I couldn’t believe she was even considering it.

“Come on, Jay. We’ll make it worth it and—” He leaned into her ear and whispered softly to her only.

Her facial expression changed to a lightened state of desire. “Okay but you have to—”

“Done.”

“And I want—”

“I know.” Kole smiled as he started to get to his feet. “Come on. We’re on a time schedule here.”

Jaylyn nodded again and looked over at Troy. “Are you sure you were serious?”

“As long as you are, I can’t argue.”

I sighed loudly. “I don’t believe this. There’s something wrong with you.”

Jaylyn just smiled and stood up, taking Troy’s hand to make him stand up with her. “Well, see you in the morning, everyone.”

“Don’t worry.” Kole said. “You won’t hear a thing.”

I rolled my eyes and Ruby laughed while watching them go into a room together. Kole even sealed the door so no one could open it to check on them or stop this from happening at all.

“Why don’t you look the least bit shocked?” I asked Ryon next to me.

“Should I be?”

“Ah, yeah.”

“Not really. Kole’s been wanting to double-team her for years but I wouldn’t do it, Trever definitely wouldn’t do it and she wouldn’t let it be a stranger so—”

“I didn’t mean about Kole! That was not the Jaylyn we know.”

“Oh, yes. Well, you’re right about that. It wasn’t her at all.”

I understood instantly and immediately looked over at Ruby. Our minds were like we were having a conversation without speaking and we both knew exactly what he meant. Our reaction to it was the same. We both turned our heads back to one of the other rooms and yelled at the top of our lungs. “Trever!”

Ryon laughed. “Too late.”

“What?” Trever stepped out of the room quickly from the urgency that was on our voices.

“Kole used compulsion on Jaylyn!”

“What?”

“They’re in there right now.” I said, pointing back to the room they went into.

Trever seemed a little confused and looked around. “Well, where’s Troy?”

“He’s with them.”

“Then what’s the problem?”

“You know she wouldn’t have agreed! Do something!”

“There’s not much I can do now. You should just get some sleep and not worry about it.”

“So, you’re just going to let him take advantage of her?”

“He’s been doing it for years. How is this any different?”

“I think she means because she’s with Troy.” Ryon said. “But I can tell you, Adele, Kole did not use his compulsion skill on him. That was a complete willing and truthful suggestion.”

“Still. It’s wrong.”

“Just get some sleep.” Trever said as he started to turn. “By morning, you’ll forget all about it.”

“Doubtfully but fine.” I rose to my feet and turned in front of Zayden. “Come on.” Zayden nodded and began to get up with me. “And you.” I turned to Ryon. “Stay out of trouble, would you and get to bed at a reasonable hour.”

Ryon just smiled and leaned his head back restfully to look up at me. “Yes, madam. I’ll surely do that.”

I sighed and hit his leg with my hand. “Just get to bed. That means you too.”

Ruby smiled and leaned over Darius more, taking a seat right in his lap. “Don’t have to tell us twice! Take me away!”

“With pleasure.” Darius got his hands around her and effortlessly stood up, wrapping her legs around him.

“Do it without the show please. Thank you and goodnight.”

“Oh, it will be. Goodnight.”

I sighed as they went into a room of their own and I turned to Zayden with no enthusiasm on my voice. “Ready?”

“Yes.”

I started to smile a little from seeing his and looked over at Ryon again. “Get some rest and make sure Trever and my father do too. Don’t even suggest Kole’s idea about taking Roslyn and Rajet anywhere because we don’t have time for it.”

Ryon laughed. “We weren’t even serious the last time, Adele. They had the whole night planned.”

“Yeah, well, still. Don’t put it in his head.”

“Okay, I won’t.”

“Well, what are you waiting for?”

“Nothing. I’m staying right here.”

“All night?”

“Yes. I’m not trying to keep you here. Go have fun. I’ll be right here when you get up.”

“Okay. Goodnight.”

Ryon left it with a nod and I turned first, pulling Zayden along with me.

“I am so tired after this.”

Zayden laughed. “Then it’s best to put it behind us.”

“How are you? I know I really didn’t get the chance to ask without everyone else nosing in.”

“I’m fine, Love. The news isn’t going to drastically change my life but looking at all the clues, I should have known sooner.”

“I’m sure it still wouldn’t have changed anything.”

“I don’t hate him, okay. I never really felt the hate except for in the beginning but it started to ease when I knew he was keeping something from me.”

“You felt connected?”

“Somehow but I couldn’t figure it out.”

“What about now?”

“Let’s just get to bed and forget about it.”

“Are you sure?” I backed away so I could look up at his face and make absolutely sure he didn’t need to talk to someone.

“Yeah.” He moved me so he could kiss my lips. “It’s not something we should be worrying about now.”

“Good.”

We kissed again and it lasted seconds longer than before. I didn’t want to be the one to pull away and our love for each other became as clear as the sky that night.

We rested as best we could while being in each other’s company. Sleep was the last thing on our minds as we spent our time cuddled up in bed, becoming reacquainted with the other’s skin, touching and caressing softly while exchanging even softer words.

I loved how he was solely focused on me. I laid still, my body overtaken by desire as I watched him move kisses up my arm and soon to my body. I changed my position slowly so I was laying flat and let him climb over me completely.

Watching his lips touch my skin and gently pull away with threads of his sweet saliva following, I longed to taste it for myself and sat up more eagerly. I pulled his head towards mine and locked our lips together with an intense craving for the feel of pleasure. It was just how I remembered it. His tender lips fit perfectly to mine and our dancing tongues moved with a subtle grace and a hunger to keep going.

There was no need to part from it now. Our lips remained compressed as I moved my legs out around him and gripped the firm muscles of his back as a gesture to get closer. No words had to be spoken about it and Zayden did just that. Our bodies became one and our night of relaxing ended peacefully with our shadows caught in a rhythmic dance on the walls around us. It made the days of travel seem to just disappear and we were ready to begin days more come morning. A part of me just hoped Kole was going to allow this kind of rest for Jaylyn. We were not going to stay another night here because they’ve been aggressive all night. We needed to get on with this trip.

Chapter 17

Kole

I was glad when I sealed the door. I didn’t care to hear about Adele’s complaints but when I turned, Jay was acting really nervous like she didn’t really want to do this. I had to shed some light on a few things and hopefully get her back in the mood.

“Having second thoughts already?”

She looked at me and I could tell she was filling with some kind of doubt. “I don’t know. Maybe. It’s just that I—”

“What?”

“I just don’t want things to get weird and I don’t mean physically weird because Troy was right and I’m used to you. I know that’s your thing. I just don’t want things to get emotionally weird and I know you probably think that’s stupid because you’re incapable of feeling anything but I do and I know somehow being with you again is going to affect me.”

She was rambling and I was beginning to find her worry amusing. I couldn’t hold back this laugh that was building up but of course she didn’t take light to it.

“Kole! It’s not funny!”

“I’m sorry but look, Jay. It’s not that big of a deal just like we were saying in front of them out there. It’s just sex. That’s it. No attachments. No jealousy. We know each other. Shit, we’ve been together more than you and Troy have.”

“Easy.”

I didn’t mean to make him suddenly get defensive but they both knew I was right. “I’m just trying to prove a point, okay. We’ve always known how to handle us. How is this any different?”

“I can think of a difference.” Jay stepped closer and took Troy’s arm.

Of course I knew of that difference but she was so concerned with this that she wasn’t fully getting the point.

“Jay, I don’t know how else to explain this. It won’t be a big deal. I know you love him and I’m not asking to be a part of that. All I’m asking for is your cooperation and your body.”

She sighed like suddenly Adele had appeared in the room and my words sickened her. “That’s nice, Kole.”

“Well? Isn’t it true? That’s why we’re all in this room right now. Troy, come on. You agreed to this. Help me out here.”

He smiled and took Jay’s hand from his arm while turning completely to her to do this face to face. “You seemed fine before we got in here. What’s really the problem?”

She had her focus on him entirely and tried talking as if just to him but let’s be honest, I was only feet away and of course I could hear everything. “I love you and I don’t want you to think—”

“I won’t think anything like that. I agreed to this.”

I was starting to figure out her true worry and couldn’t stay quiet. “She’s not really afraid of the emotional aspect, Troy. She’s afraid of showing you how she reacts to me.”

He looked down at her but she wasn’t protesting like I she usually would. “Is that the problem? I know you’re going to like it, Jaylyn. That’s not going to make me feel insignificant in any way to watch you react pleasantly to someone else.”

“It will still feel wrong to. Kole is usually greedy and selfish.” It was really hard to stay silent about those traits but if it was being talked out, I had to force myself not to reply. “But when he’s not, he can make is so different and meaningful. I used to see it as the best thing that’s ever happened to me and I don’t want to feel that again.”

I laughed. It couldn’t be held back. “You’re afraid I’ll be better than him? Can you even hear yourself, Jay? That’s ridiculous. With you and him, it’s all lovey and heartfelt but with the two of us here, I can easily make it not about that. I can happily become that selfish greedy person you love.”

I at least got a smile out of her and she playfully pushed me. “And whoever said I loved that?”

“Come on. You know you do. Everyone always sees you so graceful and sweet. I know you like to get away from that sometimes and show that more wild side that I bring out in you. We could even teach Troy a thing or two.”

“Troy doesn’t need to learn anything and I love the way he treats me.”

“Maybe but you miss the way I treated you.”

She still had this very enticing smile and I knew that even my selfish charm was getting to her in the good way I’ve been waiting for. “Oh, really?”

“Really and we can start off with me being selfless for a moment because I know a moment is all it’ll take. Troy, first lesson, if you ever want Jay in her wild mood, you start by getting her off in under a minute. This ignites her greedy side and she won’t want to stop.”

“I’m still in.”

“Of course you are. Well, soon anyway.” I pulled off my shirt, ready to go.

“Are you still okay with this?” Troy asked Jay.

She nodded, still seeming a bit nervous but we’d be gentle with her. My goal wasn’t actually to bring about one of those fears and have her think I’m better. I just wanted to be with her one last time and I knew this was going to be it so I had to make it memorable.

Chapter 18

Troy

I pulled my shirt off after Kole when I knew Jaylyn was still truly agreeing to this. I just wanted her to be more relaxed around him than what she has been since I’ve known her. She was going to lose him soon and I didn’t want her to feel hate anymore. I know she cared and it was why I was letting this happen. It would be a good way for her to say goodbye even if she didn’t know she was.

I pushed all of those thoughts aside for a time so I would be more focused on this but I still sensed her nervousness. Having us standing in front of her must have made her feel intimidated but I knew just how to ease her passed it.

I took the first step forward and took her hand. “It’s all right. This will be fun. We won’t do anything you don’t want to. Right?”

I glanced at Kole and he agreed with a smile, taking her other hand. “Of course. So don’t envision us as sexual predators.” His other hand went to her waist and he pulled her closer to him, kissing the side of her neck.

I watched her eyes close like she enjoyed the gentle touch and she squeezed my hand while looking back at me.

“It’s okay.” I reminded her, getting closer as well. “Whatever you say goes, all right?”

She nodded and brought her lips towards me. I kissed her while Kole still had her other hand and he turned her chin towards him so she would kiss him next. She did without hesitation or showing her worry and I was glad she was beginning to become more eased.

“Let’s start with it being about you.” Kole slid his hand from hers and lowered it to the waist of her pants. She almost seemed anxious now and let him do it while bringing my hand to her top. Of course I was willing to remove it as requested and we were both undressing her.

She was naked in front of us and it was hard to deny that is was a complete turn on to see her comfortable around the two of us.

Kole was still on his knees from removing her pants at her feet and he slid both hand up her legs, grasping her ass. “Shit, I’ve missed this body.”

He kissed her hip right below her mark and Jaylyn bit her lip while placing her hand on his head to guide him. She looked at me next and pulled my neck down into her so our lips would meet. It was a great feeling and I rubbed her right breast while doing it, soon bringing my kisses to it.

She let out her first soft moan and Kole backed away to look up. “I’ve missed that sound too. What do you think, Troy? Should we get her to do it some more?”

I pulled my lips from her breast but continued to rub where I was kissing. “It is my favorite sound.”

“Ever heard it like this?” He moistened his index finger and rubbed it between her legs gently at first but then more aggressive for two seconds.

Jaylyn moaned for it and was starting to become weak standing on her feet. “Kole.”

“I’m on it, Jay. Don’t worry.”

She stepped back to sit on the bed and Kole pulled her hips towards the edge of it, making her lay back. He moved in closer and began to lick her.

Watching her react to it was incredible. I rubbed my hands along her leg and was becoming aroused just by all the sounds she was making. I’ve heard it before but usually I was the one doing the work. I didn’t mind at all that it wasn’t me because watching this was worth it and he really did get her off in under a minute.

“That’s it.” Kole placed a finger inside her while she was probably still throbbing with pleasure but it was only a means to ease the quickness of it. “Soak it all up. They’ll be more where that came from.”

“I really hate you sometimes.”

Her voice was almost panting and Kole laughed while getting up to lean over her. “Why?”

“Because you’re right. It always makes me want more.”

She pulled him down to kiss her but it only lasted a moment before Kole stood fully. “Don’t worry. You’ll get it. Troy, you in first?”

Just the idea of it gave me shivers. “I definitely want to but—”

I only had to glance down. I know I enjoyed seeing it but I wasn’t really involved so I wasn’t fully ready.

“I can fix that.” Jaylyn sat up in a hurry and kissed just above the waistline of my pants, pulling on them to get them to open then put all of me in her mouth.

I had to close my eyes from the sudden pleasure and let out a moan of my own.

“She’s good, isn’t she?” Kole asked.

“Fuck yeah. We are going to be at this all night.”

He laughed. “I hope so.”

Jaylyn backed away when I was ready enough but kept her hand gripped around me while she moved to Kole and got a mouthful of him next. He definitely enjoyed it since it’s been longer for him.

“Shit, Jay. Why did I ever let you go?”

Jaylyn stood back up and laughed. “You didn’t. I’m the one that left, remember?”

“Oh yeah.”

“Now shut up and take me.”

She kissed him while she still had a hold of me and Kole was right about her wild side. When she wanted it, she didn’t want to talk. She just wanted it and nothing was going to get in her way. I’ve seen her like that back when we were at the lodge and it made the sex so much more enjoyable.

“Now you’re talking. Troy, better do as she says.”

I smiled and turned Jaylyn fully towards me so I could kiss her. She moved her hand off me and I moved mine between her legs. She was warm and wet, just the way I liked it and moaned for my touch. Her head pulled back and I kissed her neck while getting her to lay back.

She looked so beautiful and was ready for it. She brought her feet up on the bed and I took a step closer, sliding perfectly inside her. It felt even warmer and I couldn’t hold back my pleasure for thinking so.

I took my pants off at my feet and kept it up for another minute. Kole got up on the bed next to her, rubbing and kissing her breasts while she moaned for me but I didn’t want to be greedy. I pulled out of her and got on her other side. “You’re up.”

“Awesome.” Kole got up but he pulled Jaylyn up too and turned her around so she was facing me. I don’t know if he thought it would be better if she didn’t see him or if this would be less romantic but either way, Jaylyn went with it and looked right into my eyes while he went into her.

“It’s all right.” I said, sensing she was trying to hold back that it felt good. “You’re allowed to like it.”

She could only nodded while breathing more loudly but I still think she felt guilty. I leaned in to kiss her while Kole pounded her from behind and her pleasurable cries heightened.

I moved to the head of the bed and motioned her to follow. She did so without warning Kole but he didn’t take it too hard. He followed after her but I went back inside her first, restarting her string of moans.

The night we shared was incredible. Jaylyn got over her fear of showing me how she would react to Kole and we took turns making her cry out, getting her off again and again. It seemed we were at it for hours and the pleasure was so great that we were able to keep going even after getting off while being inside her. We stayed attentive to how gorgeous she was that even we got more than one. It was unlike anything I’ve ever done with her but exhaustion easily started to set in after the third time.

It was a heavy workout and I could feel it in every muscle of my body.

“I don’t know if I can sleep.” Kole said while lighting a cigar during the first breaths of our rest.

I laughed. “Not work enough?”

“No. Maybe too much. I’m too awake.”

“That’s fine.” Jaylyn replied. “But I think I need a shower. I’m sticky allover.”

Kole lightly chuckled and held up his hand to the corner of the room. A hole opened up and he made a shower for her like Adele once had when it was raining but he didn’t put up a water wall to shield her.

“Thank you.”

I watched her walk over and get herself completely soaked while she took down her hair. It flowed down her back and I caught myself staring.

“Whoa.” I glanced back and Kole was staring too. “She is the most striking woman ever known.”

“Yeah. We are lucky, aren’t we?”

“Want to go again?”

I laughed. “Again? Really?”

“Look at her.” He turned my head for me so I was looking at Jaylyn again. She was rubbing her hands on her body to clean herself and she just looked amazing. “How can you say no?”

I didn’t want to say no but my eyelids we getting heavy. I didn’t really know how much longer I could stay awake let alone go for another round and I didn’t want to watch him do it either.

“I think you’re beginning to take advantage of my hospitality.”

“I’m not. I can’t even begin to describe what I have to do to pay you back for this.”

I hated bringing it up but I did. “You know why I let you at all, right?”

He sighed and his mood lowered. “Yeah and I thank you. Tomorrow is the big day.”

He got up and started getting dressed while I looked back at Jaylyn. She was happy but I didn’t want to think about what would happen tomorrow. She was going to fall apart. I wanted to change it; stop it from happening at all but I knew Kole wouldn’t listen. He’s pretty set on it happening no matter what. All I could do was just hope; hope that I was enough to make her happy again after he’s gone.

Chapter 19

Ruby

Men sweet men.

Ryon and Darius were sitting on the same couch that early morning smoking another Leccan cigar and I was right between them just taking in the masculine scent.

“Wow, you’re up early.” Zayden said, looking at Darius.

“Well, I know you weren’t talking to me but it’s not exactly early.” Ryon replied.

“Yeah.” Darius agreed. “We’ve been out here for a couple of hours already.”

“Nice breakfast.” Adele said. “Where is everyone else?”

“Well, we haven’t heard a sound come from those three yet.” I said, looking back at the sealed door. “We’re wondering if they’re ever going to come out of there.”

“They’re probably not looking forward to the exact thing you’re waiting for; rude questioning.”

“I promise not to be so invasive.”

Darius laughed. “Hope not. Jaylyn’s probably had enough of that.”

We all laughed even harder but Adele and Zayden just sat on another couch and stared at us.

“What’s wrong with you?” Adele asked.

“Just in a good mood I guess.”

“Thanks to Darius.” Ryon whispered.

“You’re welcome.” Darius smiled, ready to take another pull from his cigar.

Adele just rolled her eyes as usual and leaned back on Zayden. “Is my father up yet?”

“Oh, yeah.” Ryon said. “He and Trever woke up before the sun and went to find civilization.”

“What?! You’re kidding me!”

“Not for that. They had to find a way to send some instruction back to Dorlin. They were deciding on the new General last night. That’s probably what the news was but I’m not really sure. They didn’t really explain.”

“Well, how long will that take?”

“Not too long. They took Roslyn and Rajet so it should be fairly quick.”

“Who’d they leave in charge?”

“Why does someone always have to be in charge?”

“It creates order and a world without order—”

“Yeah. Yeah. We get it.”

“Well, then I vote me to be in charge.”

“Oh, so we have to vote?”

“No objections? Good. I’m in charge.”

“Okay. Now what, miss high and mighty?”

“Nothing. Now I just feel better.”

“Well, we’d love to have real breakfast.” I said, slowly hinting to her that she should get us some.

“Oh, what? You couldn’t get it yourself? You had to wait for me?”

“You or Kole. He hasn’t come out yet but here you are. Please?”

“I don’t feel like it. I guess you’ll have to wait.”

I let out a long sigh and brought my feet up onto the couch to put my head down on them. “Great.”

A laugh echoed and the sound of a door closed. “You’re sometimes worse than Jay, Red.”

I turned around quick and saw Kole and a smile instantly appeared on my face. “Hey, Kole!”

“Here’s your breakfast.” The table in front of us filled with food but everyone still had eyes on him. “What?”

“You’re in huge trouble, that’s what.” Adele said before I could start with the questions I thought to ask all morning.

“What? You want something different to eat?”

Ryon laughed. “No. She’s talking about what you did last night, you know, making Jay agree to help you.”

Kole only laughed again but it sounded a bit more confused than amused. “What? I never made her agree.”

“I don’t believe it!” Adele snatched. “She would not have agreed on her own! We’re not stupid, Kole!”

“I think that maybe you are because I did no such thing. I’ve never had to use that on Jay, ever but apparently, I was right in saying I know her better than you do.”

“Doubtful.”

“Maybe you should start doubting that. Jay is a simple person. She likes simple things. All I had to do was offer her the right kind of food.”

“That sounds so shallow.”

“Well, it’s true. A longtime tradition you don’t know about since it always takes place in a private setting. Although, I did surrender it at the lodge when I told her Ellie was there.”

“I’d rather just go on believing that you’re purely a selfish ass who always likes to use your gift to get your way.”

“And you can go right ahead. It doesn’t hurt my feelings.” He leaned forward and started taking food from the table in front of him first and that’s how I knew it was safe and slowly started to follow.

“Well, you have to tell us!” I said with excitement. I couldn’t hold it in any longer.

“What?”

“How’d Troy handle it?”

Kole’s eyes shifted around and he seemed confused when he made it back to me. “What do you mean? You say that like it was his first time.”

My eyes widened. “It wasn’t?” That didn’t sound like Troy at all.

“Why are you asking me? You should be asking them.”

I immediately turned to Darius. “I should?”

He laughed and held back from putting food in his mouth. “You really think it was with me?! Please! I only know about it. I wasn’t there.”

All eyes then looked to Zayden who sat still and expressionless. “What?”

“It was you?”

“That was a long time ago.”

“Not that long ago.” Darius said. “We were seventeen so it’s only been like four years.”

“Tell us!” I said with my excitement level back up.

“There’s nothing to tell.”

“Nah, not really.” Darius said. “They just taught some girl how to fuck.”

“That’s so charming.” Adele smiled sarcastically.

“A one-time thing for me.” Zayden said. “But it didn’t turn out that way for Troy. He became emotionally attached.”

“Shit.” Kole muttered. “That’s rough.”

“Oh, yeah!” Darius said loudly. “That’s right! Marina! I keep forgetting that’s how they met! What happened to her again?”

“She moved south just before we left on our last mission.”

I was a little surprised to hear this. “You mean Troy was involved with someone before you left?”

“He probably wouldn’t say involved.” Darius said. “But it seemed obvious.”

“Please tell me that she wasn’t blonde with curls.” Adele sighed.

Zayden lost his serious look with a laugh. “No. No. Ah, she was actually brunette but she did have curls.”

“Then I seriously hope that’s not why he fell for Jaylyn so quick. It’ll break her heart to know that he was still attached to someone else.”

“You don’t have to worry about that.” Ryon said. “That’s not why. Besides, he didn’t even find out Jay had curls until later.” Adele was looking at him like he was crazy but it was already clear why he would have known that. “What? Yeah, I’ve seen it. You know that. Just helping to get the facts straight. They were out there for months. He got over it before meeting Jay.”

“And I don’t think any of it has to be mentioned to her.” Zayden said.

“I agree.” Kole added. “She would think the wrong thing no matter what was true.”

“Then we won’t.” Adele replied. “That’s really the last thing we would need.”

“Okay, so let’s back up for a second.” I said.

Adele immediately sighed. “Ruby, please no more questions.”

“But I just have one more. Promise.”

“I don’t mind, Adele.”

“Of course you don’t.”

Kole smiled even bigger and looked over towards me. “What is it?”

“How’d he handle it?”

“Didn’t you already ask me that?”

“I meant, how did he handle sharing her?”

“Oh. Quite generous actually. Does it shock you?”

“A little. Being nice to you is one thing but willing to share her with you, that’s something else entirely.”

“Well, I’d say it went well. Jay knows what she’s doing. I mean, we went for three rounds.”

“Really? Both of you?”

“Of course both of us.”

“Okay. One more question.”

“Ruby!” Adele snapped with an echoing voice.

“What? I’m curious!”

“I know and it’s rather annoying.”

“Seriously, Adele. This one isn’t about details.”

“Don’t worry about her.” Kole smiled. “What?”

“Has this changed her mood? Even Adele should want to know that.”

“I think we’re going to find out.” Darius whispered.

Jaylyn came out of her room and walked right over to Kole with a smile and without making eye contact with any of us. “Hey, Blackbird. You missed wake up.”

I gasped lightly and tapped Ryon’s arm next to me with a whisper. “She used his pet name! That has to be good!”

“Well, just look at her smile directed at him. I’d say you’re right.”

“Did I?” Kole smiled, tilting his head back to look at Jaylyn leaned over the back of the couch behind him.

“Yeah you did.” Jaylyn stood up completely with her smile still visible and looked back at Troy exiting the room. “But don’t worry I was more than welcome to take yours for you.”

“Then consider that my thanks.” Kole moved over so Jaylyn and Troy could join him on the couch.

“I have and I did.”

Jaylyn and Kole both laughed but it was suddenly interrupted when Zayden used his speed to get in front of Troy before he could sit down. His look was serious, jaw clenching inside his mouth and he just stood with his arms crossed.

“What?”

“We need to talk.”

Troy turned to go into another room without replying and Zayden followed in the same manner.

“What is he doing?” I whispered.

“I’ll get the details.” Darius got up and followed Zayden like he was being a loyal friend.

I was glad but noticed Jaylyn’s eyes were tracing back towards the door Darius had closed behind him.

“It’s all right, Jaylyn.” I said. “You know they’re not going to hurt him or anything.”

“No.” Adele agreed. “Probably just knocking some sense in him.”

“What do you mean?” Kole asked.

“You know, for warming up to you and actually willing to share the one thing he cares about most with you.”

Kole and Jaylyn looked at each other for a moment and Jaylyn took his hand, lacing their fingers together. “It’s no big deal, Adele. You know it’s not going to last.”

Kole let out a joking laugh. “Yeah! It won’t be long before we fight over something stupid and she cuts me off!”

Jaylyn laughed at it and playfully hit him in the arm. “Quit it! That’s not what I meant. I meant when we get there. The city is full of women and you won’t need me anymore. I’m just helping for now but for a fee!”

Kole laughed again and turned his head towards her. We actually got to watch them kiss and there was a long pause while they acted happy together.

That’s when it hit me. I gasped suddenly to break the moment and the silence. “I just had a great idea!”

“Oh, no.” Adele sighed.

“You should totally do that!”

Adele’s eyes narrowed even more than they already were and her answer was strong and clear. “I don’t think so!”

“Why not? Just look how happy they are.”

Ryon caught on to what I was suggesting and laughed. “Sorry, Red! That’s not going to happen.”

“Thank you.” Adele replied.

“What?” Jaylyn asked. Kole leaned into her ear and she responded with an echoing laugh. “Oh! Yeah right! That would be weird! They’re brothers!”

“That’s not why I disagreed.” Ryon said.

“Well, it would be weird, right?”

“I think it would be good for them.” I replied with my tone of approval still on the thought of finally getting to see them happy.

“Well, no one cares what you think.” Adele sighed. “So drop it. Okay?”

“All right. Fine.”

We sat in silence so the conversation would end completely and Kole let out a sigh of his own. “So, Trever’s being awfully lazy this morning, don’t you think?”

“What are you talking about?” Adele asked. “Trever is not even here.”

“Why not?”

“He went with Aleksander to send a message back to Dorlin.” Ryon answered.

“And obviously they took the gray horses since we’re this far out.” I added.

“Really?” Jaylyn asked. “They just up and took Roslyn and Rajet?”

“It’s the quickest way.” Adele said. “I suspect them to be back shortly but that’s not exactly something Kole should want.”

He laughed. “What are you talking about?”

“Trever is pissed at you. Whether you made the decision for her or not, he’s not going to be happy about it. You’re getting in the way of their relationship.”

“I am not. She’s fine with it and so is he. I didn’t make him agree to anything either.”

“Yeah, Adele. We already talked about it and we’re all okay with it.”

“Fine! Go ahead and keep it up but do not expect me to be there when it falls apart and you get hurt!”

“I won’t.”

“Oh, please! You’re involving Kole in this! It’s guaranteed to happen!”

“You know, you’re being really bitchy this morning, Adele.” Kole said.

“Just explaining the truth. You’re an expert when it comes to making her feel miserable.”

“Adele!”

“Okay.” Kole let Jaylyn’s hand go and got up to his feet. “I don’t need to sit here and take this. I’ll be outside preparing the horses because we leave the second they get back.”

“Good.” Adele muttered. “It was getting hard to look at you anyway.”

Kole didn’t reply. He just kept on going and it was a good thing he did.

“That wasn’t very nice.” Jaylyn said. “I already explained it to you.”

“Well, you know what?! Maybe I just don’t understand it! He’s a bad influence on you and just when we thought you finally got away, you go right back but this time you drag Troy into it!”

“I never asked him to. He suggested it.”

“It’s true.” I agreed.

“Okay, fine!” Adele sighed, just getting more frustrated. “I don’t care, okay? The outcome is your problem, not mine.”

“I’m fine with that.”

Silence hit the room yet again but this time for longer.

Several minutes went by where no one was speaking a word until a door opened.

“Jay, relax.” Ryon said since she was first to react. “They’re probably just coming out.”

“I know.” Darius walked out of the room first and it appeared that he was alone. “What happened? Where is he?”

He laughed from the sound of Jaylyn’s urgent questioning and glanced back at the room. “He’s fine. He’ll be back out when he wakes up.”

“Wakes up?! What does that mean?!”

Darius laughed even harder. “I was just kidding! He’s still conscious and right there.”

Jaylyn sighed from the sudden shock when she saw Troy step out of the room with Zayden and she got right up to go over to him. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah. Of course I am.”

“They’re on their way back.” Zayden said. “We should get ready to go.”

I didn’t want to yet but we ended up getting ourselves ready just in time for Aleksander and Trever to make it back.

“Good.” Adele said. “We’re ready.”

“Good. Jaylyn, your horse.” Aleksander got down off of Rajet and gave her the reins. “I hope you don’t mind.”

“Oh, no. Not at all. Glad he was here to help.”

“As am I. Thank you.”

“Well, it’s been a pleasant morning, hasn’t it?” Trever asked.

Kole seized from making eye contact with him and no one seemed to really seem happy at all. I only wasn’t because I wanted to do nothing some more but it was good that we were getting out.

“Perhaps a day out in the fresh air will do some good for everyone then.” Aleksander said.

Travel was silent. No conversations were made and hardly any eye contact between riders. Adele and Zayden rode together and were leading the front with Aleksander and Trever trailing behind. Darius and I were well behind them with Jaylyn and Troy just shortly after. Ryon and Kole held up the back and we kept it exactly this way as we traveled closer and closer towards the border. I wondered how things would change then.

Chapter 20

Zayden

We crossed the border into Seni by sunset through the great white stone arch.

My eyes were cautious tracing the rocky terrain for all I could see. I knew where we were. I knew we were home. Darkness was coming and I didn’t feel it would be safe for anyone to travel deeper into the unknown with visibility so low. Fog swallowed the mountain pass and with Adele riding next to me, I knew I couldn’t risk anything happening to her. “I think maybe we should stop for the night.”

“What’s the matter?”

“I don’t know. I feel something, something wrong like something’s waiting for us.”

“Okay. If that’s what you want. Just make the call. We’re in Seni now.”

I nodded and brought my horse to a stop. Adele stopped with me and we simply waited for others to catch up.

“What is it?” Aleksander asked.

“We should stop.”

Aleksander and Trever looked at each other.

“Any particular reason for that?” Trever asked.

“It’s going to be too dangerous to travel at night. I know we’re all going to hate it but it’ll save lives.”

“All right.” Aleksander replied. “Would you like to give the news?”

“What are we doing?” Ruby asked.

“We’re stopping.” I said, being the first to get off my horse with Adele, Aleksander and Trever following my lead. “The nights have become too dangerous from here on in. Troy and myself cannot be eyes for all of you and guarantee safe passage with just light from the moon.”

“So, now what?” Troy asked.

“We do it right. Adele will build us an impenetrable fortress with a place for the horses inside granted if she feels any of you are worth actually saving.”

She stood with her arms crossed and looked at everyone. “I suppose I will anyway whether any of it is true or not.”

“Good. We’re going to get this out in the open right now. We’re not alone out here.”

“What? What do you mean?” Jaylyn asked with a deeply concerned voice.

Ruby rolled her eyes as she said it. “You know how much you annoy me sometimes? You’re a killer, Jaylyn. Can you grow a backbone, please?”

“Well, it’s disturbing news. How could anyone sleep knowing that?”

“That’s why I want it to be looked into.” I said. “We need to know who’s been through here recently.”

Everyone seemed to know what I wanted because everyone all turned their eyes right to Ryon after I said it. “There’s a group of Senian spies to the north that are still here and raiders farther to the east waiting for us.”

“Great. Thank you. Adele, you should cover us.”

She nodded and moved away from me, holding her hand up to the ground. It cracked loudly within the mountains and a large hole opened up with a steep slope going down inside. “Bring the horses in. It’ll be safer inside.”

We followed her instruction without a word and the horses were all led down into the large underground chamber.

Chapter 21

Jaylyn

“Ready yet?”

I was focused on what I was doing and didn’t even notice that Troy stayed behind. “Just go in. You don’t need to stand here. I’ll be right in. Promise.”

“Okay. Just hurry.” He kissed my head and turned to go inside.

By the time I got everything off Rajet and got him ready for a night of rest, I noticed Kole was out by the entrance by himself. I smiled and crept up to him. “Hey, Blackbird!”

I wrapped my arms around his neck from behind and Kole jumped to my presence but smiled. “Ah, hey, you can stop calling me that, Jay.”

He removed my arms from him and turned back around. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing.”

I knew better. “You’re lying. What are you not telling me?”

“Nothing, okay? Just go get some rest.”

“Well, are you coming to bed with us?”

“No. Not tonight, Jay.”

“Why?”

He lost his laugh by replacing it with a depressed sounding sigh. “Adele was right.”

“What do you mean?”

“This morning when she was yelling at me.”

“Oh, Kole, don’t—”

“It’s okay, Jay. You know she was anyway. I don’t want to make this complicated for you. I know you love Troy. This was never about me. I realized I’ve just been trying to hang onto something that I’ll never have.”

“Kole—”

“Please don’t, Jay. I said it’s okay. Go ahead and be with him tonight. Someone’s got to stay up anyway. It’s not safe for us all to sleep while we’re here.”

“Are you sure?”

“I am. About everything. You’re going to have a great life with him.”

My expression stiffened and my eyes began to water. “Why does is sound like you’re saying good-bye to me?”

“Go inside, Jay. I need to stay focused.”

I still didn’t understand his behavior but did what he wanted and slowly started to back away with a heavy head.

“Jay, wait.” He pulled me back to him, keeping me close into his body and kissed me passionately on the lips. “I’m sorry. About everything.”

“Don’t do that again.”

He laughed. “I won’t. Get inside. You need to take this time to rest.”

“Okay. I’ll see you in the morning then?”

He seemed hesitant to answer. “Ah, yeah. Goodnight, Jay.”

“Goodnight.” I turned away with a smile, a better feeling and went right inside. I used my gift to feel Troy’s presence and went to the room he was holding for us.

“There you are. Where’s Kole? He joining us tonight?”

“No. He feels the need to stay up for the rest of us.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, you know, we’re in Seni now. The reality of how dangerous it is, is hitting him.”

“Oh, you’re right.”

“What?” He had this look like he had to do something.

“I was thinking I should talk to Zayden about that. We should be the ones staying up.”

“Troy, no! Why?”

“This is our country. We know it better. I don’t want anything happening to you.”

I sighed and quickly kissed him. “Okay. If you say so. Go ahead.”

“You okay?”

“Yeah. I’ll just go to sleep and wait for you.”

“Okay. I’ll come back when I can.”

I nodded and kissed him again. “Be careful.”

Chapter 22

Troy

Everyone seemed to be closed in their own rooms and I snuck out of the shelter. No one seemed to be outside either. I looked around and used my vision to see through the fog and the dark. Kole was north and I didn’t hesitate to go after him. I couldn’t let him do this.

“Troy!” Zayden’s voice stopped me before I could take another step. “What are you doing out here?”

“I have to go after him.”

“Why?” Darius asked, following close behind Zayden.

“There may have been something I left out this morning.”

Zayden sighed. “Oh, no. What?”

“Kole has it in his head that his destiny is to die tonight.”

“What?! Is that really why you were nice to him?”

“It doesn’t matter now. It’s not going to happen.”

“What is it you plan to do?” Darius asked.

“I’ll prove him wrong. He can make his own destiny.”

“Why do you care so much?”

“I’m not doing this for me. It will kill her if he dies.”

“Troy, you’re being—”

“What are you doing out here?” Kole appeared out of nowhere through the trees, cutting Zayden off.

This was my chance. “Kole, this is stupid.”

“And I agree. We don’t all need to be out here.”

“You shouldn’t be at all. By putting yourself at risk, you’re just trying to make it come true.”

“I thought I already told you, Troy? It can’t be changed.”

“You’re being irrational about this. It can if you just come back and do nothing.”

He laughed. “You’re even more of a fool than I had you pegged to be. Talk some sense into him, Zayden before he explodes from thinking it’s his job to save everyone.”

I stood stiff with my eyes still on Kole and Zayden took a step for me, reaching out for my arm. “Troy, would you just—”

“No!” I pulled away but kept my eyes right on Kole. “I know you’ve said you’ve tried to stop it but you haven’t tried hard enough and I don’t think it’s my job. Jaylyn will fall apart if you do this. That I won’t have. It’s like you said; she’s emotionally fragile.”

“But she’ll handle it because she’ll still have you.”

“But I can’t save her from this hurt that will never go away.”

“You haven’t tried hard enough.” Kole smiled to quote me this time.

“Kole, I don’t think—”

“Shh!” He held up his hand and turned his head to the east, listening to the sound of night echoing in the distance.

“What is that?” Darius asked.

I could hear it too. It was like a distant wind but Kole drew my attention back to him with a sudden louder voice. “Get down!” He threw his hand up in a hurry and the three of us were all pushed down to the ground.

Whistling sounds of arrows passed by, hitting trees and stones around us and I made sure to keep my head down, covered by my arms. The terrifying seconds of it stopped just as fast as they came and I looked up. I saw the arrows for myself and Kole standing in front of us with his back turned. His wings were out. They were massive and black as night but I noticed the several arrows punctured through them. He used them as a shield; for us.

I watched him touch his hand to his abdomen and slowly lift it to look at it. When he did, he dropped down to his knees and his wings fell limp.

We went right over, me leading the way. “No.”

Blood was on Kole’s hand and he was touching a single arrow embedded in the flesh of his stomach.

“No.” I muttered again, getting down next to him and sitting him back so he was almost laying.

“I told you.”

“No, you are not going to die.”

“You already know I will.”

I was in denial about the whole thing. There had to be away around this. “But—but you can heal fast, can’t you?”

“Not like Jay. This would take a day or two and I have maybe a minute.”

“What are you doing out here?”

It was Trever’s voice but I couldn’t look.

“What did you do?”

Now he was down next to me but I still couldn’t look.

“If you think we did this, you’re sadly mistaken.” Zayden said.

“He just saved us.” I muttered.

Kole was still breathing but it was deep with the sound of fluids gargling in his throat and Trever took his hand, trying to keep his grip strong. “Kole, stay with me.” He looked down at the arrow in his gut and put his hand near the blood. “Oh, fuck.”

“Don’t.” Kole muttered. “You know I won’t make it.”

“Don’t say that. You’re going to. You have to.”

I was glad he was hopeful but I didn’t know if I was anymore after hearing him speak like that.

“I’m sorry about this.”

“Don’t be.”

“And the times when we were kids and you were always punished for my mistakes and all those times I could never do what you asked of me. I only wish I could have served you better instead of thinking of myself.”

“No. You didn’t. You did well. I could have never of wanted anything more.”

Kole’s grip started to get shaky and his words were becoming weaker. “Still. It has been an honor growing up beside you—my King.”

His breaths faded and his eyes stared still towards the sky. It really happened. Kole was dead.

“No.” Trever was in complete denial about the whole thing while trying to shake him awake. “No.”

When that didn’t work, he broke down in front of us. He leaned over Kole with his forehead to his bloodied chest, gasping for his own breath like he were suffocating.

The reality of it all started to hit me next and I felt his pain. I reach for his shoulder, to give him some kind of comfort but he wouldn’t take it. He shrugged my hand off and looked back at me with those winded breaths but his eyes; his eyes were a glowing gold and the rest of them black.

It startled me enough to back away and ask. “What is that?”

His skin looked translucent and black veins crawled up his neck to his face, heading straight for his eyes.

He didn’t say anything to me. He gripped his own chest in agony after this low cracking sound and his body began to convulse.

I looked at Zayden and Darius still standing feet away. They looked horrified but I was scared, scared for him.

“Don’t touch him.” Zayden said.

I didn’t know if I could help myself. Something was happening to him and someone had to help.

Trever sucked in the deepest breath I have ever heard when an arm wrapped around the front of his shoulders but it wasn’t mine. Bryce was with us, trying to subdue whatever was happening to Trever. His other hand was held at the back of his head and Trever’s breath finally started to wither to a more normal speed, his eyes fading back while the visible veins slithered back down his face and neck until they could no longer be seen.

When it was done or over enough that he looked normal again, Bryce pushed him forward so he was hunched over Kole’s body again. “You’d risk everyone’s lives for one simple loss? It’s weak and my son cannot be weak.”

“He was my friend.”

“King’s don’t have friends. They have people who do their will.”

“I’m not a King.”

“You should be. I cannot hold back the lion’s call for you again. You know what he wants.”

“I can’t. I was never that person.”

“You’ll always be that person. Show a little decorum for your family.”

“How can I? He just died.”

“What do you want from me?”

Trever got up and turned to him. “You know what I want and I’ll do anything for it; I’ll be King. Just—send him back to me.”

“I cannot. It was a miracle he survived this long.”

“What are you talking about? Kole was—”

“Created to be what I needed him to be. You must have seen the signs, Trever. He’s been sluggish at times for months. He was never supposed to make it passed twenty-five. His soul was never predicted to last that long.”

“By who?”

“I bet you could guess.”

“Madam Carla.”

“Yes. She created his soul. That’s why he was always so perfect. That’s why he could do the things he could. I asked that of her for you and she did it.”

“Bring him back.”

“So you can watch him die again because that’s what would happen.”

“I’m sure even you can fix that too.”

“I understand that I’ve made many mistakes but my biggest one was Kole. He was just—holding you back.”

“Kole kept me sane!”

“Exactly. No great King has ever been fully sane.”

“You’re the insane one to even think that way.”

“And yet I’m the one with an entire world in the palm of my hand.”

“You took it. It wasn’t given to you.”

“How do you think anyone falls into such high power? Power is taken.”

“I don’t want power. I just want Kole.”

“I’m afraid it’s still not possible even if I could. Kole doesn’t want to come back.”

Confusion struck all of us.

“Why?” Trever asked.

“He’s needed here more. Something happened.”

I heard running and looked ahead towards camp. Ryon had reached us, his eyes only on Trever when he took a breath.

“No.” Trever said. “Why?”

“She was needed. I couldn’t stop it but we have her, she’s safe.”

“What are we supposed to do?” Trever asked.

“Report the tragic accident. It’s what he would want but don’t wait.”

Bryce disappeared and left us standing here to figure out just how we should go about reporting this.

“What happened?” Ryon asked.

“It’s my fault.” I said.

“It’s no one’s fault.” Trever replied with the same low voice.

“He didn’t die to save us. He died because we got in the way.”

“That’s not true.” Zayden said. “Do not blame yourself. He has no regrets.”

“He’s right.” Trever agreed. “He knew the risks as did we all.”

I closed my eyes and lowered my head to sit in silence. I didn’t know what to do. I didn’t know what I would tell Jaylyn or how. I still blamed myself and I felt I always would.

“What are you going to do?” Ryon asked, looking down on Trever. “It’d be hard to cover this up properly. I guess Bryce was right. It has to be reported.”

“You seem awful normal to find out your friend just died.” Darius said.

Ryon laughed but I found nothing about this tragedy funny. “Yeah, funny, isn’t it? Just the way of the world, I guess. I know I’ll see him again. Death is only an illusion.” He kneeled down on the other side of Kole’s body. “It was a peaceful death. Painless.”

“How do you know?” I asked.

“I can feel it. Jay gave him that. His last time with her will always be memorable.”

I turned away. I couldn’t watch anymore and I had nothing else to say.

“Stop.” Trever said. “We have work to do. There are a couple of ways to deal with this.”

“And I’m completely revoking one of those. He would not want that—trust me. Bryce said not to wait.”

“What wouldn’t he want?” Zayden asked.

“Nothing.” Ryon quickly answered. “So really there’s only one option and it consists of basically telling everyone the truth and completely ruining their demeanor for the remaining of the trip and possibly their lives.”

“Thank you for putting it that way.” I said, knowing he was mostly talking about Jaylyn’s reaction. “You’re helping a lot.”

“Well, it’s true. You already know that.”

“All right. Enough.” Trever said. “But you’re right. They’ll have to know.”

“And how exactly are you going to explain that?” I asked a little frustrated about the whole thing. “It’s not something you can just say!”

“Well, we’ll have to. There isn’t time for the other option.”

“What is it? Would Jaylyn still get hurt?”

Trever did the usual thing when he didn’t want to fully answer and shared a look with someone else. This time it was Ryon but he shook his head like he was encouraging him not to answer. I hoped he wouldn’t agree this time. I wanted to know.

“It would be—well—delayed.”

“What do you mean delayed?” Zayden asked.

“I could bring him back.”

I became hopeful and I wanted to know more. “You can?”

“But not like my father can. It wouldn’t last. He wouldn’t be—” He paused from saying it. He was clearly having a difficult time coming to terms with Kole’s death. “Shit. I can’t do this.”

Trever leaned forward and probably wanted to pace but he was still on the ground. He couldn’t even look at Kole and pulled his head down, cupping the back of it just so he wouldn’t look it.

It was strange. I could see these markings on his neck that where coming from his back. It was like we were watching them form and I began to notice it looked a lot like the pattern Kole had down his spine.

“Trever?” Ryon stepped closer, nervous and cautious.

He didn’t answer. He was still leaned forward with his head tucked down, almost rocking while muttering so softly that I couldn’t understand what he was saying.

Ryon walked to him, reaching out a hand. “Trever.”

“Don’t touch me.”

Ryon drew back his hand. “I don’t know how to explain this but you’re being decorated.”

That’s how he chose to word it? I guess it didn’t matter, Trever seemed to know what he was talking about without seeing it.

“I need to remember him.”

“A tribute. I get it but he’s really hard to forget.” Ryon was being really comfortable about this still and I just didn’t get it. Trever was practically falling apart over it.

“And now I never can.”

“Can I see it?”

Trever finally moved his hands from his head and reached for the back of his shirt, pulling it off while Ryon walked around to look.

I was already at a good enough angle that I could see the purposely placed black lines. There were two roaring lion heads on his shoulder blades, facing in. The diamond pattern was down his spine like Kole had and below it was a mirror image of the lion heads upper jaw with an arrow between them.

“He’d be impressed but please don’t bring him back here, Trever. Jay’s going to find out eventually so the right thing to do is just to tell her.”

Ryon looked at the rest of us like he was looking for some encouragement in his plan but I just didn’t know what to say about any of this.

“I’ll have to agree with him.” Zayden said. “Bringing him back here would just be wrong and Jaylyn’s going to be effected by it either way. She’ll still need time so she should be told sooner rather than later.”

“And who’s going to be the one to do that?” I asked. “You?”

“You want it to be me? She’s going to know something’s wrong right away if it was me.”

“It should be one of us.” Trever said, looking up at me for the first time in minutes.

My eyes were down on Kole and I just shook my head. “I can’t. It can’t be me. I wouldn’t know how to.”

“All right. It’ll be me then but first we have to get him there.”

Trever climbed to his feet and put his shirt back on while Ryon pulled the arrow out of Kole’s body with one quick motion.

Zayden flinched from seeing it and put his hand on his stomach as if he felt what he did to him. “You have no compassion, do you?”

“That’s an obvious woman trait.” Ryon said while he lifted Kole’s body right over his shoulder, letting his wings drag behind. “You’re coming right along, aren’t you? Your father should have let me be there.”

“That’s not my fault.”

“I know that. Let’s just get back.”

He started to walk back with him and we followed.

“I’m not looking forward to this at all.” I muttered.

“We don’t have any other choice now.” Trever said. “I’ll still tell her unless you’ve changed your mind.”

“No. It’d be better coming from you.”

“It’s okay. I’ve given her news like this before. I’ll know what to do.”

“You mean, your father?”

“Yes. I was the one to find out first then had to tell her but this won’t be completely the same.”

Darius laughed to himself and muttered even quieter. “I should hope Kole was never like her father.”

Trever heard it anyway because he laughed in agreement. “Definitely not but it’s different because she’s grown up now. It might seem harder more quickly.”

“That’s not what I wanted to hear.” I said.

“Don’t worry about it. I said I’d handle it. Stay out here with him, Ryon. We’ll tell the others. I don’t know how long it will take for Jay to want to come out. We’ll burn him then.”

“Take as long as you need.” I said.

“If I need you, I’ll get you.”

I nodded but stayed outside with Ryon. I couldn’t be there when she was told. I was hurt just from thinking about it and she was much closer to him than I was. She was surely going to take it the hardest.

Chapter 23

Trever

I dreaded everything I was about to do. I’ve never been more afraid. My poor baby sister got reattached to him at the wrong time. My friend; he left me with this task and I couldn’t stop it. I never felt more powerless over someone’s actions. I should have took measures of being here more cautiously but it was too late. We already lost one and telling the others of it was a heartache.

“Hey, what’s the matter?”

We only stepped a foot back inside but Adele already seemed to know something was wrong. She was a smart girl but it may have been just who had walked in. Darius was right next to me like he actually didn’t care if he was near me and he didn’t even look angry about it. It had to be a first occurrence.

“Ah, some bad news, actually.” I began to explain but it was harder than I thought and this tightening feeling grew in my throat.

“It’s Kole.” Darius said, sounding relatively normal about it.

“What happened?”

“He’s dead.” Zayden answered.

Adele’s eyes widened and she pushed Zayden aside to look at me. “No. It’s not true.”

I didn’t know what I could say. I was still trying to realize it was true myself but when I did say something, I was trying to be as normal as Darius could be. “I’m sorry. I wish I could tell you it wasn’t.”

Adele huffed in disbelief and her tears started to fall as she rushed towards me. It only made it worse. It took everything I had not to breakdown with her. I still had to tell Jay.

“What happened?”

“You go ahead and talk about that.” Darius said. “I’ll wake Ruby and tell her.”

“Darius, be subtle.” Zayden requested.

He looked back with a smile. “I will.”

I didn’t believe him but Red’s reaction was not the one I had to focus on.

“Well?”

Adele was still looking for answers while she clung to me and I tried to answer. “I don’t exactly know.”

Adele turned in my arms and looked up at Zayden. Her eyes were filled with tears and they asked the question for her.

“He saved us. I’m not quite sure what happened but we were moved quickly from a storm of arrows and he wasn’t.” More tears fell from her eyes and she fell into his arms next, losing her face against his chest. Her tears weren’t because of him but he didn’t know what he could do to stop them. “Easy, Love. It’ll be all right.”

“Take care of her, Zayden. I’ve got to let Jay know.”

That’s all it took for Adele to quickly push herself away from Zayden and she spun right around to me with an anxious voice. “No! You can’t!”

“I have to.”

“It will kill her!”

“Adele, let him.” Aleks said, stepping up to her to finally intervene. “She’ll need to know too.”

“This is going to change things.” Adele muttered through her heavy breaths, trying to calm her tears.

“We’ll get through it. Why don’t you go outside? They could probably use your help with the burial preparations.”

She wiped her eyes and could only nod.

“Come on, Love.” Zayden put his hand on her lower back and took her arm with his other hand. “I’ll walk you.”

She nodded again and Aleks went with them outside to Ryon and Troy, leaving me to break the news to my sister.

I knew what this would do. Even if she hasn’t warmed up to him a day ago, she would still care and I prepped myself to keep my emotions under control so I would be the strong one.

She was asleep in her bed right in the middle and I walked over sitting on the left side. “Jay, wake up.”

I rubbed her shoulder and she slowly moved her head to open her eyes just slightly. “Trever? What do you want?”

“Jay, we need to talk.”

“Why? I’m sleeping.”

“This is serious.”

She sighed and turned over completely while she started to sit up with a tone much like one Adele would give from being bothered. “Someone better have died.”

I laughed because she sounded so much like her but I lost it quickly when I knew what I came to say. “I’m sorry, Jay. I shouldn’t have laughed because you’re right.”

She lost her annoyed look and became instantly worried. “What?”

I took her hand and tried to take this slowly for her sake but it was beginning to feel more for mine. I was having a hard time just coming out with it like I planned and she saw the sorrow growing in my eyes or felt something from me.

“Trever? Where’s Troy?” She was truly panicked and already started crying.

“No, Jay. It’s not Troy.”

She pulled her hand from mine and I knew this wasn’t going to be easy. It wasn’t even easy for me to say but she helped only by saying his name for me. “Kole?”

It was even hard to nod but I managed to conjure one.

It was silent then. I didn’t hear the sound of her crying and she was just staring at me but her mind was screaming. It just took longer for it to come out in words and I fell with her.

Chapter 24

Troy

“No!” The loud rumbling sound came from underground and I knew what had happened.

“He told her.” Ryon said.

Only it didn’t stop with a simple word. It was followed by a continuous strain of panicked screaming.

I let out a long sigh and had to look away though I could still hear it. “Shit.”

“Did you really expect it to be any different?” Aleksander asked.

“Of course not. I was just never looking forward to it.”

Darius patted my shoulder while he held Ruby close to him in his other arm and we waited in the growing silence of the night, only hearing Jaylyn’s sorrow in the distance.

Her cries alone put everyone in a down mood but not a word was exchanged. We waited with Kole’s body prepped on a stone burial slab; waiting for when Jaylyn would be most ready to join us to say good-bye.

Time passed slowly until three full hours had finally went by. The sound of Jaylyn’s cries diminished and the night was still once more. Still, no one said anything.

Adele and Ruby were becoming moderately calm from the shock of everything and stood like the rest of us, stiff with either their eyes on Kole’s body or the ground in front of them. Mine were constantly shifting.

It would seem that we’d spend the whole night just standing the way we were but a careful movement caught our attention at the shelter entrance. We all looked over with one quick motion and Trever instantly advised us to remain quiet with a silent hand gesture. I became most curious as I watched him look back to the entrance and I knew we were about to see Jaylyn for the first time since Kole’s death.

She stepped out slowly, walking right by Trever as if he wasn’t there to begin with and walked straight over to us. I watched her but she never looked at any of us. Her eyes were blank; empty. Her skin was pale almost like she couldn’t have been real. Her hair looked nearly white under the darkened skies and the mists of the fog. She wore white but it barely covered her body and it seemed she was giving off her own light through this dark hour like some kind of divine spirit.

No one spoke to her. No one could. What would we say? Sorry? That wouldn’t nearly cover what she was feeling so we stayed quiet and simply moved aside as she got closer.

Her eyes never strayed from being straight forward and she reached the foot of the stone slab where Kole’s body was laying. Her fingertips grazed along the edge of it until she made it to his head and she just stood, staring at his still face. It was like she was completely emotionless like her soul was lost with him and she didn’t know how to express it.

Adele and Ruby didn’t like to see her this way and it became hard for them to keep in their emotions when they watched her touch the cold skin of Kole’s lips. They had to turn their eyes away and hold in the sounds of their grief.

I watched carefully but Jaylyn didn’t even take notice. She didn’t take notice to anyone around her except for what was in front of her; Kole. Her fingers parted from him after slowly grazing across his lips and she leaned down, giving him her last kiss. I hated seeing her like this. Her grief was so deep she couldn’t even show it anymore.

Her lips parted from him and she looked down to where her hand was resting on his chest. Black feathers were ruffled around her fingers where his body was cradled within his wings and just below it was the wound he took from the arrow that killed him.

Jaylyn gently slid her hand down on it, touching the cold moisture that was his blood. Her hand shook when she saw the crimson fluid staining her pasty skin and her other hand gripped a handful of Kole’s feathers over his chest. Her eyes were unblinking as the blood smeared across her skin from her fingers and the sight of it was drawing her in.

She was worrying me because I knew she was going to break down again and I would have to see it but instead, she laid her hand flat over his heart and I noticed Trever getting curious of her sudden pause. Was she trying to bring him back? He would have known that before anyone else.

“Jay, no.”

Before he could have touched her to pull her hand away, Kole pulled a deep breath into his chest and opened his eyes.

My heart just fluttered from the overwhelming experience of seeing it and Jaylyn smiled. “Kole!”

He was still breathing fiercely but it was inconstant and his voice seemed panicked. “No, Jay!”

As quick as they came, they were gone. His breaths stopped and his eyes closed. His body once again laid still and Jaylyn tried shaking him awake. “Kole? Kole? Kole?!”

Her jaw started chattering and she was ready to explode again after getting a mere break. I could see it and I knew others could too.

Trever pulled her back away from Kole by her arms to catch her before she would try again. “Jay, no. There’s nothing you can do.”

“But he was there! I saw him come back! I want him to come back!”

Trever pulled her right into his arms and Jaylyn’s tears started flowing hard again, making every one of us feel what she was.

“I know you do but you wouldn’t be able to heal him. You’d only see him die over and over.” Jaylyn continued to cry. “It’s all right. We’ll take care of it from here. Troy, take her inside.”

I nodded and walked over to them, taking Jaylyn from Trever’s arms and into mine. “Come on. I’ve got you.”

She was still in heavy tears but went with me willingly back down into the shelter.

It wasn’t until we got into our main room when she pushed me away and fell to her knees, leaning herself down towards the floor to just let out her tears.

I just stood behind her and watched her pain. I didn’t know what I should do; what I could do but I knew I didn’t like seeing her this way. I had to help her. I wanted her to know that she was still loved and would be taken care of.

I stepped to her and leaned down, carefully lifting her up to her feet. “Jaylyn, come on. It’s okay.”

“No, it’s not!” She pushed me away again. “It’s not!”

She fell back down to the floor and all I could do was join her. “I know you’re upset and there’s probably nothing I can do to change that but that won’t stop me from trying.”

“No, please.” She muffled in her words from sniffling so much while she moved herself farther from me across the floor. “You have to leave me. Now!”

“No. I’m not going anywhere.”

“But you have to! Please! Just go!”

“No. I know you think you want to be alone—”

“It’s not that. You just have to go.”

“Why?”

“Because I don’t want you to die too.”

“And why would you think I would?”

“Because I’m cursed. People I love always die and I don’t want you to be next.”

“Jaylyn, I won’t be. I promise.”

“But you can’t promise that and I know you won’t really leave so that’s why I am.”

She rose up to her feet and I immediately did after her with worry on my voice. “What? No. You’re not.”

“I have to.” She looked directly in my eyes without a blink. “I have to go back. I can’t continue this mission.”

“Why not?”

“Ellie. She needs me. I won’t leave her to his witch of a mother. I have to get her.”

I remembered my deal with Kole about Ellie and tried to get Jaylyn to hold off on her plans. “Don’t worry. We will get her just not yet.”

“We will?” She turned just as we stepped inside our room.

“Yes. I’ve already talked about it with Kole. He said, if anything happened to him, he’d let us take her.”

Jaylyn showed just the slightest smile before it faded and she started to look sad again. “He knew, didn’t he? That he was going to—”

She couldn’t even finish her sentence and I was hesitant to tell her the truth that I knew too. I didn’t want to make the situation any worse for her and remembered what Kole told me. It’s better not to tell her some things just to save her from a hurt that would never go away. It was true and this time, I intended to listen.

“I would guess that someone with a family to think about would have a backup plan in case something ever went wrong.”

“Yeah, I suppose but are you serious that he chose it to be us?”

I laughed by the way she insinuated the word ‘us’ to be a surprise. “What do you think? My parting with Kole wasn’t a bad one. It’s what he would have wanted anyway. He never wanted Ellie to be ripped from your life and neither did I. I know how much you love her.”

“Troy, that’s really—sweet that you’d agree. Can we do it now?”

I laughed from seeing her show an innocent smile but I shook my head. “Not yet but we will. They still need us here.”

“Promise the second we can leave that we will.”

“I promise. It won’t be that long from now.”

“Okay. I feel better.”

“Do you?”

I knew she didn’t really and she just paused there then started to get emotional again with tears. “I miss him, Troy.”

“I know you do. Come here.” I took her in my arms and she cried against me. “I miss him too but we’ll get through it.”

I held on to her tightly and just let her cry. She needed to get it all out rather than pretending like nothing was wrong and I would let her do it as long as she needed.

Chapter 25

Jaylyn

I woke alone that morning or at least it felt like morning and I knew we had to continue today. I wasn’t going to hold everyone back because of what I was feeling for Kole’s loss. I missed him. My body just ached from within and the hole in my heart felt as though it were sucking the life from me but I would go on just the same. Something like this wasn’t powerful enough to kill me and I told myself that my strength would be my only salvation out of this dark state of loneliness.

If others were awake, they were probably just waiting on me. They shouldn’t have. Treating me differently now would only make me remember that things were different. Without Kole, I could see no one show a smile today. He was always center of the jokes but I fought with myself; I pushed passed whatever this was that I was feeling and I was ready to get on with the day. Peace was more important than my grieving. I was never selfish.

I walked right outside because the horses were already gone and there they were. Everyone was outside and they looked at me when I stepped out.

I didn’t want this to be different but I looked to where Kole laid last night and there was no sign that anything had happened. Adele was closing this leather sack and kind of turned like she didn’t want me to see it but I knew what was inside.

“Take me with you.”

I almost let out a tear to hear that voice again. Kole. It was like he was here beside me. I could hear him as if he were and of course I wanted to do what he asked.

I walked closer to Adele holding out my hand for the sack. “I’ll take it.”

She just looked at me and clearly wasn’t sure if it was a good idea.

“I want to.” I said in the calmest voice.

She handed it to me and even watched me hold it. “I’m sorry about Kole, Jaylyn.”

“It’s okay. You were right about him anyway. I didn’t know what I was thinking.”

“Don’t say that.”

“I said it’s okay. I think I’ll be fine now.”

I turned from Adele and attached the sack to Rajet while Trever started to take all the gear off Kole’s horse, dropping it on the ground.

“What are you doing?” Troy asked. “I just saddled that horse.”

“He doesn’t need it. I’m sending him home.” He took the bit out of the horse’s mouth and dropped it on the ground with the rest. “Don’t worry, there’s only one way to go.” He patted the horse on the neck and sent him off into the mountains.

I watched it for a moment and then heard Kole’s voice again. “Take my bow. It’s yours now. I want you to have it.”

I nodded my head slightly and picked it up.

“Jay, what are you doing?” Trever asked, watching me starting to attach it to myself.

“What does it look like? I’m taking them.”

“No one’s been able to use those but Kole.” Ryon said.

“I think it’s time. Show them.”

I got the first sign of a smile when I heard his voice again in that very familiar upbeat tone and I took the bow off my back with one arrow in a flash. I held it towards the trees and let the arrow go. It hit a tree dead on and went all the way through it, making it crack in half.

“Whoa.” Everyone muttered.

“Think again.”

“He taught you, didn’t he?” Ryon asked, his voice a little offensive.

I just smiled, shrugging my shoulders as I put the bow on my back.

“I knew it! I’ve been trying to get him to do that for years!”

“He knows why.”

I laughed.

“How is that funny?”

“He says you know why.” Everyone never took their eyes off me and they looked a little worried. “What?”

“He says?” Ruby wondered.

“Are you feeling okay?” Trever asked.

I heard Kole’s laugh again. “They think you’re going crazy, Jay. Don’t let them think you’re slipping. Think of something.”

“I’m fine. I was just thinking about when he told me that. I didn’t even have to ask him to teach me. He insisted and he’d want me to have it.”

“Good.”

Everyone was still giving me looks and I just didn’t get why they would need a better explanation other than that. “What? I’m just trying to make good of the situation.”

“But it’s not so stop.” Trever replied, walking passed me with Roslyn.

“He’s right. Don’t pretend for them.”

My mood was saddened to hear him say that and I stepped towards Trever, taking his arm so he would turn. “I’m sorry, all right? He doesn’t want us to feel sad.”

Trever looked into my eyes and his started to become wide with the details of my thoughts. I couldn’t stop thinking about it. It was impossible.

He made me release his arm so he could take mine and he started pulling me away from everyone. “Family conference, right now!”

Chapter 26

Adele

I watched them in a quiet argument and my father asked Ryon a question. “It’s happening again, isn’t it?”

“You think I can tell?”

“I’m not saying you should.”

“Well, it would seem so anyway.”

“Then that means that he’s really here.”

“Wait.” I cut in, wanting to get to the bottom of everyone’s confusion. “What are you talking about?”

My father and Ryon looked at each other and my father answered. “It all started around the time Bryce died. Jaylyn, as some of you may remember, went through a stage of disbelief and it didn’t help that he stayed with her through it.”

“What do you mean? Trever?”

“No. Bryce.”

Ruby and I looked at each other as the most confused. We were there. We saw how Jaylyn was at the time but I was still lost about the story. We never saw Bryce there.

“He was with her.” Ryon said, trying to ease our confusion. “You didn’t have to see him for him to be there. He was communicating with her. Trying to help her through it but it wasn’t working.”

“So, she was actually talking to Kole?” Troy asked. “He’s here? Now?”

“Here exactly, that’s uncertain but over there with them, probably more likely since he is the subject of what they’re talking about.”

“She’s never mentioned anything of hearing her father before.” I said.

“But it’s all true.” My father explained. “She was just a child when it first happened and being just a child, she was easily convinced that she kept hearing him because she missed him so much. Now is not the case. She’s going to know that it wasn’t just a coincidence.”

“But why would he come here?” Troy asked. “Bryce said he didn’t want to come back.”

“Bryce?” I was beyond confused. “When did you see Bryce?”

“Last night when Kole died.”

I glanced back to where Trever was and leaned forward with my voice urgent but quiet. “What?! What happened?”

“Trever nearly lost it.” Zayden said. “And Bryce—well, he stopped something; something that was happening to him.” Everyone seemed to lean in and want to know more.

“What exactly did you see?” My father asked.

Even Zayden seemed unsure to answer and I was wondering if someone was going to.

“He changed.” Troy finally answered. “Like his eyes weren’t his anymore and his skin was getting thinner that you could see his veins.”

“And they were black.” Darius said like nothing was wrong about it. “His veins, I mean and his eyes; black and gold.”

I didn’t know what to make of this. I knew it wasn’t his gift. He could read minds. That didn’t give him the power to transform in anyway or at least I didn’t think so.

“It can’t happen now.” My father said, looking at Ryon like he was only talking to him and I guess he was. None of us knew what was going on.

“It won’t. Bryce took care of it. At least for a while.”

“What was it?” Zayden asked. “Bryce said he wouldn’t be able to hold back the lion’s call again. What does that mean?”

Ryon and my father looked at each other again but at least my father opted to say something. “The lion is the image of Kalu’s spirit. It lives within him because he’s the true heir but it would only truly show itself when Trever gets beyond angry.”

“He was beyond angry last night.” Troy said.

“Yes, and it was enough to sense that Trever had not become King. It will come back to make sure he does.”

“Come back?” I asked. “How?”

“Oh, no.” Ruby groaned. “Is this really happening? I didn’t think he was serious.”

“What?” I asked, hoping to get some kind of answer. I knew Ruby knew a lot of things about Trever. This had to be one of them.

“He used to tell us this story when we were young about the lion’s rage and how it breaks out of its human binds, massacring entire villages in a horrible bloody vengeance unless he resumes the throne.”

“What? Like human binds being an actual person?”

“Yeah and right now, it’s him.”

Now I was starting to become a little worried about this.

“It’s all right, Adele.” My father said. “It won’t be yet.”

Before I could have went on, Jaylyn and Trever came walking back and we stood right up to their presence.

“You all right?” Troy asked.

Dumb question. Of course she wasn’t all right but Jaylyn didn’t really help by smiling like nothing was wrong. “Yeah. Fine.”

“Well, good.” Ruby said. “But I have a question.”

“Ruby.” I sighed her name rather loudly. I hated it when she asked someone questions with that tone about her voice. They were either mainly for her pleasure of things or she was about to make someone really uncomfortable and I didn’t want that for Jaylyn right now.

“What? It’s not related. I’ve been wanting to know.”

“What is it?” Jaylyn asked with a smile.

Jaylyn was being open about this much like I remember Kole being but didn’t know if she was ready for anything that would be asked.

“Okay two questions. Where did you get that outfit and where can I get one?”

Jaylyn looked down. She was still wearing the two piece white outfit she wore from the night before. It had a thick band around her waist that was embellished in emeralds in silver settings. The white flowing fabric under it was attached just on the side and wrapped around the back, attaching to the band again which left the fabric to drape open over her left hip. The top was quite similar. The thick band going around the top of her chest was covered in the same emeralds in silver settings and two pieces of fabric crisscrossed around to her back to cover her breast.

She shrugged her shoulders with a happy tone. “You can’t. Kole made it for me.”

She kept her smile throughout saying it and Ruby shared an awkward look with those of us around her. “Oh. I see. Well, I like it. He—had good taste.”

This was why I didn’t want her to ask. Jaylyn tried to keep her smile while nodding in agreement at the same time. “Yeah. He does—I mean—did. If you want, I bet Adele could—”

“Yeah.” Ruby nodded back, trying to keep her emotion together as well.

“Just—you know—change the colors or something.”

“Yeah. Of course. Adele, you could—”

“Please stop talking about this and I will.” I muttered through my clenched jaw.

“Okay.”

“How are you?” My father was looking right at Trever, demanding an answer with his eyes.

“Are you trying to evoke my bad side, because that would be a really bad idea? It’s under control.”

“It better be.” My father replied, climbing up on his horse. “It’s best if we go.”

We got on our horses without a word and I took down the fortress.

Naturally, my father started to ride east first but Zayden got in front of him. “For your protection, let us. If we fall into a trap they may be more hesitant if we’re standing in the way.”

“How can you be so sure?”

“I can’t but I’m sure I have a better reaction time than you.”

My father didn’t say anything but agreed with a nod.

Zayden took that as the okay to continue and he turned to the rest of us. “Okay, this is what’s going to happen. I want two lines of three behind me. Troy will hold up the back and look for movement while Darius rides the left flank. We will ride swiftly to ensure everything goes smoothly. Any questions?”

“Yeah, who authorized this change in command again?” Ryon asked.

“It’s okay.” Trever said.

“These are our lands.” Zayden went on. “We outrank you here and especially me. So, if you have a problem with it then you can just turn your horse around and go back because we don’t need that kind of attitude right now and risk more lives.”

“Relax, baby brother.” Ryon said with a laugh. “I didn’t mean it like that.”

“Then just keep your mouth shut so you don’t draw attention to us and don’t call me that. Darius. Troy. Your positions. If it comes to it we’ll have to deal with this problem ourselves.”

They nodded and rode to their positions.

I looked ahead when Zayden started to lead the way and slightly smiled. I was proud of him for standing up for what’s his. I knew he would turn out to be a great leader and he has already begun to show it.

Chapter 27

Trever

The day of travel was quiet and uneventful. Nothing from what was expected. There were no signs of life around but our own and Ryon had confirmed on several occasions that the spies and raiders kept heading east.

Darkness was coming again and Zayden solely made the decision to take it for rest again and arrive within the city the next day during the light hours instead of causing another scene like in their escape.

“The day has been calm but we should already know that it’s not over. There will be something trying to stop us from reaching the city and I say we deal with it during the day. The darkness is too dangerous for those of you who can’t see in it.”

“Yes, as you’ve previously said. Very well.” Aleks replied. “Then we’ll all stay undercover again tonight. Adele, make it happen.”

She nodded and was the first to get down off her horse. “Yes, father.” She brought up her hands and with just a few simple movements, she made us a place to stay like she has every time we settled for a night and we got down off our horses. Nothing was said as we brought them inside the secured shelter and started to take the gear off them for the night.

Everyone seemed to be in a state of complete silence even through having a simple meal to keep strengths up and I thought it to be oddest for Ryon since he usually always had something to say. I kept my eye on him but trying to read his thoughts seemed almost impossible like he was purposely blocking me. I had to know.

When everyone was just sitting around, slowly getting back into light conversation, I went to Ryon and pulled him aside. “Let’s talk.” He didn’t fight it. He got right up with me and walked to a back corner of the open shelter. “All right. What’s going on?”

“What do you mean?”

“You know what I mean. You’ve been unusually quiet all day. Is this about Zayden taking charge?”

“No!” He bursts out, making the others get quiet and all look over. His eyes moved to theirs for just a moment then he brought his voice level back down. “I mean, no. It has nothing to do with that. Maybe you just don’t want to think about it but Kole is dead and we’re not out of the dark yet. Do you even realize what that means?”

“You seem awfully worried about it.”

“Trever, he’s had our backs for the last ten years and yours even longer. We haven’t had to live a damn day careful and now suddenly we do and you’re not even a little worried?”

“You shouldn’t be.”

“I know that but I’ve been thinking about everyone else. I can’t do the things Kole could. I feel so limited here.”

“Well, we’ll be fine. It’s not the time to be thinking about that.”

“Then when is? Kole was our friend and he died a hero. With him gone, someone has to be next.”

I kept my eyes on him and they slowly started to narrow. “You’re planning something.”

“It’s simple logic. I have to go in place of someone else.”

“No. Don’t even think that it has to be anyone.”

“But you already know it will be. It’s been too quiet all day. They’re planning something. I can feel it.”

“But you know the plan. Not yet.”

“I can’t stay here much longer.” Ryon’s voice became more calmed as he looked towards Adele. “I love her and it’s tormenting me knowing what I can’t have. I feel the pain of it the longer I stay.” His level of emotion dropped and he slid his back down the wall until he was sitting on the floor.

I joined him. “Normally, I would try to talk you out of this but something tells me I won’t be able to.”

“You only have so much control now.”

“Then where does that leave me?”

“You’re too important to come but you know you can always call.”

“Let’s stop talking about it. It’s too depressing.”

“Well, just promise me one thing and we’ll end it.”

I paused for a moment and sighed, leaning my head against the wall. I knew what he was going to ask me but I asked anyway. “What?”

“Promise me she’ll be okay.”

My breath was long and I looked up at Adele completely unaware of us. “I’m unsure that I can promise that. She’s going to take this hard.”

“Please. Help her. However you can. I know what I’ve done. It can’t be changed now. I just want her to be helped.”

I already knew that there wasn’t much I could do and this was my fault but I would make the promise he asked of me. It was the least I could do. “All right. I’ll try.”

“Whatever it takes?”

“Yes.”

“Thank you.”

We touched our fists together from being just arm’s length apart, sealing the promise and I would have to follow through. I mean, right now, he was all I had left. Kole was gone and it was such a quiet day that I almost couldn’t bear it. I didn’t know how I could survive the rest of my life without him. Ryon had made his choice and I would truly be alone when he followed through. For the first time in my life, I didn’t know what I was going to do.

Chapter 28

Adele

I was tired; too tired. After having to make dinner the long way myself, I didn’t want to do anything else. I left the wide open shelter the way it was and simply gave everyone a bed to sleep in without walls.

“Adele, are you serious?” Ruby asked in a displeased begging way.

“Just go to sleep.”

“But—”

“Go!”

She sighed and turned with Darius off to their own bed while I looked towards Trever and Ryon.

“You all right?” Zayden climbed on the bed next to me and touched my back.

“Yeah. I was just—I couldn’t imagine what they’re going through right now. It’s only been a day. That’s not enough time to mourn someone.”

“I don’t think they’re mourning him.”

My head immediately turned. “You may not be but they are. I think I know them better than you.”

“No. I meant, they’re not as sad as they could be because they’re proud of him.”

“You mean, saving you?”

“Yeah. He used his gift to knock us down like he wasn’t even thinking of himself and he was the only thing standing in the way with his wings right out to block us even more. I think he knew what he was doing. That’s why he did it.”

My eyes started to water to his lengthy explanation and I wiped them while trying to hide it. “Still too soon, I think.”

“All right. I’m sorry.”

“We should be getting to sleep. Tomorrow is going to be big for us.”

“Yes, it will be. Sleep is a good idea.” We laid down and Zayden wrapped his arms around me from behind. “You don’t have to worry. Everything will be fine.”

“I hope you’re right. I love you, Zayden.”

He laughed softly and kissed the back of my left shoulder. “I love you too. Goodnight.”

I nodded with the final closing of my eyes and we went to sleep to end the uneventful day and waited to see what the next would bring.

I seemed to be the first to wake hours before our scheduled time and I laid next to Zayden, wanting to get back to sleep but couldn’t seem to. I sat up a little frustrated by it and saw Ryon still sitting in the back of the room on the floor where I saw him last night with Trever. Only Trever was asleep in his bed now and Ryon was sitting with his knees up and his head resting on his folded arms with Rift next to him.

I got out of bed and snuck over quietly, not to wake anyone else and gently touched his shoulder as I kneeled down. He quickly lifted his head and grabbed my wrist from the surprise. Rift woke up with a growl the exact second he did it.

“It’s all right. It’s me.” I whispered, trying to make sure he didn’t do anything he would regret.

He sighed and released my wrist. “Don’t do that. I could have just broken your arm.”

“Sorry.” He relaxed and so did the pup. “What are you doing over here?”

“Nothing.”

“You have a bed, you know? I made you one. Come on. Get up.” I rose and held out my hand.

“Adele, I don’t think—”

“Come on. You can still get a couple of hours in and it’ll be more comfortable than this.”

He sighed but took my hand, trying to help me lift him up off the floor as best he could but he hasn’t moved from that position in hours that he had to lean back towards the wall to keep himself from falling. “Sorry. It’s been awhile.”

“It’s all right. I’ll help you.” I walked him over to the only empty bed and Rift followed.

He let out an almost agonizing sigh of relief when he laid down on his back. “This is better.”

“You should have been in it last night when everyone else was. Why didn’t you?”

“I’ve just been up thinking about stuff. Sleep seems pointless for me.”

“I’m sorry.”

“What for?”

“It must still be hard on you with losing Kole.”

“You don’t need to be sorry. It’s not your fault.”

“He was right though. In what he did, I mean.”

“Yeah. I guess. He left with full honor. It’s what he would have wanted. I could only hope to do that too.”

“Don’t say that.” I almost snatched at him while leaning closer and hoped it didn’t wake anyone. “Don’t even start thinking like that. I couldn’t—”

“You couldn’t what?”

“I couldn’t survive if you left me.”

He laughed. “Then I guess it’s a good thing you left me. You made the choice.”

“But you know I still care about you. How many times do I have to say it? I wouldn’t ever want to see you like that.”

He sighed and put his hand up on his head. “Why are you doing this to me?”

“Doing what?”

“You know what you mean to me. I would do anything for you. You can’t keep streaming me along like this. I know you’re with Zayden and that’s not going to change because you belong together.”

“I’m sorry. I just don’t want you to do anything crazy.” I laid with him for a minute, hoping this would help him sleep. He needed it badly. I hated it when he talked all depressed. The last thing I wanted was for him to be unfocused when we’re almost there.

I soon began to feel tired myself and before I actually decided to do anything about it, it was too late. I fell asleep while laying in his arms. It felt like only a second later that my eyes popped open and I sat right up, looking around. All the other beds were empty, even mine and I looked next to me.

“Adele, what is it?”

“I fell asleep! Why did you let me do that?! Zayden’s probably—”

I started to get up and Ryon did right after me with Rift. “It wasn’t my fault. I had no intentions of you falling asleep but you—”

I just sighed and went right outside without bothering to get dressed. I knew how Zayden was going to be and I had to be the one to fix this no matter what anyone else thought.

Ryon was a few steps behind and everyone was standing around with the horses but Zayden was missing.

“Where is he?”

My father’s eyes moved to the east around the shelter and I started to go that way immediately.

“Adele, wait.” Ryon grabbed my arm to stop me but I wouldn’t. “Don’t. He’s probably pissed. You know what that means.”

“I have to and for the last time, he won’t hurt me.” I pulled my arm away and walked around the shelter to Zayden standing on the other side. “Zayden?” His back was up against the wall with his eyes down on the ground but he never responded. “Zayden?” I walked to him and stood cautiously in front of him.

“So, is this game you’re playing still going on? Where you can’t decide who you want to be with?”

Now I was getting worried and stepped closer to him, getting my hands on his chest. “Zayden, it wasn’t like that. He was up all night. I didn’t intend to stay there but I fell asleep. It was a mistake.”

“Is this how it’s always going to be?” He looked at me and his eyes were solid black, his voice clearly held anger. “Every time he needs something, you’re just going to run to him? Because if it is, you can just go back to Kalu with him right now. I will not share you. You know that.”

“Zayden, please. I’m with you. You don’t share me.”

“Am I supposed to believe that?”

“Nothing happen, I swear. It meant nothing. Please, Zayden. You don’t want to do anything that would hurt me.”

He quickly pulled me in close to him by my waist and brought his hand up to my face, moving my hair back so he could see my neck and leaned into it. “Don’t I though?”

A tear fell out of my eye and I had my hands gripping the front of his shirt tightly. “No. You don’t. You promised I would never have to see you like this again.”

He brought his lips into my neck and kissed me softly as I shook in his arms. “And how is any of this my fault?”

“Zayden, please. Don’t. I love you.”

He kissed my neck again with more of an open mouth, just barely grazing his sharp teeth on my skin. I seriously thought he really wanted to. It seemed like he did. He kept breathing deeply through his nose like he was smelling me until he quickly shoved me away from him and sank his teeth into the flesh of his forearm.

He did it so quickly that I didn’t even have time to react and I watched him for only a second before I went back to him and got him to calm down. “Zayden, stop.”

I pulled his arm free of his mouth and he closed his eyes as his body shuttered and slid down the wall so he sat on the ground. “I’m sorry.”

“No. You don’t need to be sorry. I’m the sorry one. I did this.”

“But I let it. I could have hurt you again. I almost wanted to. I don’t know if I’ll be able to stop.”

I felt the worry on his voice and brought his head into my chest, hugging him. “We’ll think of something.”

“And if we can’t? I’ll be too big of a risk for you to be around. Maybe you should go back with him.”

I quickly pulled Zayden back with a look of shock and looked into his eyes that were back to their vivid blue. “Don’t say that! We work through everything. We’ll work through this. I won’t lose you because you’re afraid of hurting me. Don’t tell me to leave.”

“I’m just thinking of what’s best for you. I could never forgive myself if something happened to you because I couldn’t control it.”

“But you can. I said we’ll think of something. I’m not going anywhere no matter how much you beg.”

Zayden reached up to me and brought my lips down into his for a quiet simple kiss. “I love you and I am sorry. I shouldn’t have overreacted without knowing. If you say nothing happened and it meant nothing then I believe you. We shouldn’t be fighting now of all times.”

“It’s okay, Zayden. It was my fault. I shouldn’t have.”

“Let’s just put it behind us. I need to focus on controlling this and the trial we’re going to face today. We need to be ready.”

I nodded and stood up, taking a quick glance at Zayden’s arm. “Okay. Just let me go get Jaylyn for you this time and we’ll probably be going.”

Zayden only nodded back and let me walk away to get her.

“You all right?” My father asked.

“Yeah. Everything’s fine. I just need to borrow Jaylyn for a minute.” Jaylyn’s eyes traced the pattern of everyone’s and looked a little confused. I’d expect her to be too. “Don’t worry. It’s nothing to worry about. Come on.”

She still seemed unsure and I was glad that I got help.

“Go, Jay.” Trever said. “It’s okay.”

“All right. I’ll be right back.” She came with me around the shelter to Zayden and immediately saw the wound on his arm. She gasped just slightly and rushed over, getting down beside him. “Oh my! Zayden, what happen?”

“It’s all right.” I said. “He needed to.”

Jaylyn took his arm in her hands and looked it over. “You actually bit yourself?”

“Better me than her.”

“How are you handling it?” Jaylyn put her hand on the wound and her eyes began to glow to heal it.

“Not so well.” Zayden said with a hint of a smile. “It’s hard to control.”

“But we’re going to find a way through it.” I added. “We just don’t know how yet.”

“Trever says it’s like an addiction. He would have to bite something on a regular basis to learn to get control.”

“I don’t think it could just be something. I’ve already tasted blood.”

“Then it sounds like you need it to be a person.”

Zayden sighed. “I don’t want to kill anyone. I just want to be able to control it to the point where I can shut it off at will.”

Jaylyn paused there for a moment while looking down at his arm and her glowing eyes faded away. “What if it was me?”

“What?” We asked it at the same time, shooting our looks to her. I knew what she was asking but just couldn’t believe that she did.

“What if I was that person? Could you kill me?”

“I don’t know, Jaylyn and I wouldn’t want to test it either.”

“Well, how else do you plan to do it? By biting yourself?”

“I could never ask you to even consider it.”

“Well, you’re not asking. I’m offering. There’s a difference.”

“I don’t know, Jaylyn.” I said. “Maybe we need to look into it first. He doesn’t know much about this part of the gift.”

“But Trever does. We could ask him.”

“You’d really be willing to let me do that to you?” Zayden asked.

“If it helps. You’ve had this gift your whole life. You should have had control over it by now. How else are you going to do it? Really?”

Zayden seemed unsure but when he looked at me, I knew what he would ask. “Would you have a problem with that if I could?”

“I want you to get control over it, Zayden so you don’t feel nervous to be with me. I shouldn’t be allowed to care how that happens so no. I’ll be fine with it.”

“All right. Go get Trever. We’ll see what he thinks.”

“On it.” Jaylyn turned with a smile and left us to wait.

“You sure about this?” Zayden asked.

“We don’t need to talk about it. I just want something to work because I’m not leaving you.”

“All right. What’s going on exactly?”

Jaylyn came back with Trever and it had to be explained again.

“You know about this gift apparently better than I do.” Zayden said. “So, we need your advice.”

“Oh, so this isn’t about us all waking up to seeing Adele sleeping in Ryon’s bed instead of in yours?”

“No. We’re passed that as long as people stop mentioning it.”

“All right. What kind of advice do you seek?”

“Would I die if he bit me?” Jaylyn asked.

Trever’s look became a little confused and he looked between all of us. “Why would you want to know that?”

“It’s about controlling it. You said it was addicting. Wouldn’t that mean that he would have to learn how to stop on his own, knowing when was enough.”

“I suppose, not that I’ve experienced it but you don’t have to bite a human to learn how to do that.” There was a pause and we looked at each other. Trever figured it out through reading our thoughts because he looked at all of us again. “Oh, no. You’ve actually tasted it with blood.”

“Is that bad?” I asked. “He did it to himself to keep from hurting me at the lodge then again just now.”

Trever let out a long breath and he started pacing. “Okay, then the problem just made itself worse.”

“How do you mean?”

“Doing it with getting a taste makes it more of an addiction like you’ll do anything to have that again, only this time it won’t just be for the feeling that gets released but for the pleasured taste that comes along with it. You’ll start to think that you need to have it when just the slightest bit of stress comes on but it will more likely be a chronic want for now.”

“But would it be possible to control like turning it off whenever I felt like it?” Zayden wondered.

“Currently now? Probably not. You haven’t done it that much so you’re more like on an uncontrollable path right now.”

“So, doing it a lot more could get him used to it so he can gain the control.” I figured.

“In theory. Yes.”

“And since he’s already tasted blood, he’d have to do it with a person.” Jaylyn said. “So, would he be able to kill me?”

“I don’t see how that can really be a question, Jay. You already know what can kill you. Poisons are ineffective and I’m just going to guess that you volunteered to be the person so it wouldn’t result in a death.”

“It seems logical to me.”

“And Adele is okay with this?”

“Why wouldn’t I be? I want him to control it.”

“Well, I don’t know. You’ll be seeing him physically latched to another person. Now, I’m not a complete expert with a situation like this since there hasn’t been one but I feel that they’re going to have a bond between them that no one else will be able to understand. Not even you.”

I looked at both Jaylyn and Zayden. I knew how Zayden felt about me and knew how attached Jaylyn was to Troy. Neither of them would ever advance their relationship to more than what it was about to become and I knew that; I trusted in it. “It’s fine. I want him to get the control so he stops worrying and it can’t be me so he should just do what he has to and I’ll let him.”

“All right and you two are equally good with this as well?”

Jaylyn and Zayden nodded to each other.

“Of course we are.” Jaylyn said.

“Okay, then by all means, go for it but let me warn you of one thing. Whether he understands that it doesn’t hurt you or not, Troy is not going to be as comfortable with this as Adele is. She has a reason to be. He’s going to see it a little differently than she does.”

“So are you advising that we not tell him?”

“I would say just for now. You don’t know how long this will have to last until control is found and I’m sure you don’t want him being distant because of it.”

“Okay. We won’t for now. I don’t think I’d know where to begin in explaining that anyway.”

We shared in a quiet laugh because it was true.

“Okay.” Trever said. “Are we done here? I’m sure everyone else is wondering what is going on.”

“Ah, yeah.” Jaylyn turned with him and we slowly started to go back. “Just let me know when you get the urge, Zayden.”

Trever laughed. “I give it about three seconds when we walk around this corner.”

Zayden started getting tense just from knowing what he spoke of and I gripped his arm tightly.

“It’s all right, Love. I won’t.” I kept my hold tight anyway as we rounded the corner and everyone looked.

“Great.” Ruby said. “Going to involve us now?”

“In what?” Jaylyn wondered. “It’s nothing.”

Her tone was a little obvious and Ruby knew it. “Please. Then why didn’t you invite any of us?”

“I think the real question should be when are we leaving?” Trever said.

“Right now.” Zayden cut in, walking to his armor to put on. “We’ll resume the same line up. Darius. Troy. Same tasks.”

They looked at each other and didn’t say a word further about what happened while we got our gear back on and prepared to leave.

Darius rode the left flank like the previous day and Troy trailed in the rear, keeping his eyes focused around us. We knew we were bound to run into something today before reaching the city but we didn’t know what.

Chapter 29

Darius

We traveled for several hours into the afternoon and were just a few short miles from reaching the sights of the city. It seemed too easy and I was right. Troy started to become more alert and I just knew he saw movement among the trees to the north. It was about time. He sped up on his horse, close behind us and whistled. Zayden looked back and he pointed to his eye then pointed north.

Zayden lightly nodded and started to slow us down. “Hey, Love, the moment we stop, I’m going to need you to cover us. Can you do that?”

“Yeah, sure.”

“Good. Get ready to do it—right—now.”

When we stopped completely, Adele immediately enclosed us in a protective stone barrier.

“What are we going to do?” Jaylyn asked.

“We’re going out there to take care of the problem while the rest of you get to stay in here so you don’t die.”

“Well, that doesn’t necessarily seem fair.” Ryon said. “Why do you get to have all the fun?”

“Because we won’t get killed like the rest of you.” I answered slightly aggravated.

“What makes you so sure?” Ruby asked. I think she was worried for me but she didn’t have to be.

“Yeah.” Trever added smugly. “Kole’s not here to stand in the way.” Silence hit and Trever had made it obvious that he wasn’t over it. I would have liked to hit him but he wasn’t close enough to me for that.

“My father will want us alive.” Zayden said. “The most they can do is defend. We’ll take our chances.”

“There’s that amusing confidence I admire so much. Why don’t you prove it?”

“Oh, please.” I muttered. “Adele, door before I end up killing someone in here.”

“Adele door, what?”

“Now?”

“Ask me nicely and maybe I will.”

“Forget it. I’ll do it myself.” I took a step back from the wall and kicked it. A hole broke open and a single piece of thick earth fell to the ground.

“Impressive.” Aleksander said.

I smiled proudly without looking at him. “Maybe a little.”

“All right.” Zayden said. “Let’s go and Love, could you please close up the door as soon as we leave?”

“Of course I will.”

Zayden smiled while we walked out and Adele re-closed the door.

There was still movement to the north and we stood in a line and waited and waited.

“Sometime today would be nice.” I muttered.

Zayden smiled while we stood comfortable and we finally watched about a dozen raiders and two of Seni’s finest spies show themselves. The wait for them to reach us was still time consuming and unnecessary.

“So, at last you return.” The commander said. “Your father has been—”

“Expecting us?”

“Precisely. He requests that you return to the city.”

“I’m sure he does.”

“Don’t make this hard, Prince. Come quietly and it will ensure your stature for all of you.”

“And by quietly you mean—?”

“As free men.”

“And if we refuse?”

“Then we’ll take you by force.”

“I see. Well, I don’t see any need for that. We were already on our way back or else we wouldn’t be here.”

“Very well.” The commander was pleased with Zayden’s so-called decision but I already knew what was to come of this. “But there is one other thing.”

“What’s that?”

“You’re companions.” He pointed to the four walls keeping the others safe. “The King requires them to be vanquished.”

I tightened. No way was I about to let that happen.

“They have nothing to do with this.” Zayden said. “Don’t make us change our minds.”

“All right.” He didn’t push the matter, knowing how badly father probably wanted to see us and what we could really do if we did change our minds. “But before we go, we’ll need your weapons. Just a precaution to ensure our safety.”

Zayden looked over at us at his sides and nodded. I was ready. This was going to turn out to be a fun game. We both took out our swords and held them out by the blade.

“Well? Come and take them.” Zayden said, fighting his smile.

“Slide them over to us.”

Zayden looked to his sides again and nodded a second time. We both put our swords on the ground and slid them over to the company.

The commander looked to his sides with a nod of his own. Two raiders stepped forward and picked up the swords. “And yours?”

Zayden slowly reached down and took out his short staffs. He held onto one end and tossed them over. The moment he let go, the spikes came out and he used his speed to catch up and caught them just before a raider did. He killed him instantly and fear set in. The feeling was something I’ve been waiting for.

The rest of the raiders were disoriented to see this change in Zayden that they backed away, starting to move off to the sides in our direction. The two spies, not functional with a sword, got out of there as fast as they could, running back into the trees. They would have been no match for us but that was okay. We still got to have a little fun. I kept reminding myself that it was to keep Ruby safe and at this point, I didn’t care who I had to kill to achieve that.

Zayden looked up at the commander and used his speed again to go after and kill the one holding my sword then threw it to me.

I watched it spin through the air and I jumped up, pushing off of a rock and caught it. I landed with earth rumbling under my feet and the raiders around me didn’t have time to react before I swung hard and knocked down four of them at once, killing them instantly from the strength behind the blow. They nearly cracked in half and the sound of it was all the sweeter. It was too sudden for them to feel it so at least they were able to die peacefully.

Zayden used his speed for a third time and ran back toward the commander, killing him as he watched how I reacted to taking out a group of his men. Once he fell dead, Zayden went after the raider holding Troy’s sword and killed him with a simple swing of his staff before he even knew it was coming. He tossed Troy his sword and he caught it, putting it away without having to look.

The last four remaining raiders stood by when he had it back but he did nothing. They were getting a little nervous, I could feel it but for some reason they couldn’t move to run away. Troy turned to his left and paced back and forth in front of them with his hands held together behind his back, waiting. Still, they didn’t make a move; they must have surely knew they were not supposed to fight us but it was still funny how he was teasing them with his presence.

“Troy! Stop playing!” Zayden shouted.

He stopped pacing and turned to the group of terrified raiders with a smile. He took a step forward as they remained still as ever, most likely knowing their end was near. “If you fight back, I might be willing to spare your life.”

“We can’t fight back, sir.” One of them replied. “We’re ordered not to.”

“Very well, then at least give me a little bit of a challenge and defend.” He quickly pulled out his sword and killed the first one with a simple swing of his blade. The other three all backed away and pulled out their swords. “That’s more like it.”

He stepped forward and one of the raiders tried defending himself but failed as Troy swung his blade up passed the block. He fell dead and Troy stepped closer and swung his sword around in the air, spinning the handle in his hand and sliced it across two of them at the same time.

One was instantly killed while the other was merely wounded in the arm and as he held it, Troy spun his sword around again and stuck it through his chest. He was killed while still standing and Troy lifted up his right leg, chest high and pushed the dead body off his sword.

He was such a great fighter. I’ve almost forgotten. I never really just stood by and watched it before or at least not since our coming of age ceremony when we had to first prove ourselves as men. This was just a good reminder to the future of our success. No one would be able to deny us of anything, at least not without regretting it.

Now we could relax.

Chapter 30

Ryon

The moment the last raider fell to the ground, Adele took down the walls.

“That went well.” Troy smiled as he turned to us.

I’ll admit that it was good to watch. It made me feel a bit more comfortable to see who I was going to trust Adele’s safety with when I’m gone.

“We should be clear the rest of the way.” Zayden said.

“And you’re sure?” Aleks asked.

“Pretty sure.”

I had verbally distanced myself from the group mostly because I didn’t want to be a part of it and I kneeled down with my hand on the ground. Something still felt wrong to me and I looked only seconds into the past. What I saw would change everything. The two spies that ran off had dug out a bow and an arrow from the brush. They aimed and were pointing them towards our direction. By turning my sights, I saw from their eyes and they were both focused on Zayden.

I quickly looked up to see him standing with Adele in light conversation and thought of what it meant. It wouldn’t have been her but this was it; my easy exit. I looked at Rift next to me and he whined like he knew what I was going to do but I couldn’t stop this now.

I stood up completely and started in a sprint towards Zayden. Every step felt like the pounding of a steady heart and the wind against my face seemed as fast as the speed of the incoming arrows. No one even saw it coming except for me and I warned no one about it. I kept my thoughts steady on what I had to do.

I came up to the front of Zayden, grabbing both of his shoulders. “Move!”

Instead of reacting to it, Zayden was more confused and I was able to turn him out of the way easily and took his place with my back to the trees. I didn’t even have time to let go of him before both arrows got me in the back and the tips shown through the front of my breastplate.

Zayden looked dumbfounded when he realized what happened but I stood normal with a sigh, dropping my hands down. “You have no idea how long this will be over my head.”

“Ryon!” Adele quickly put up a wall between us and the trees and raced to my side but I still remained on my feet. I knew she thought something was wrong at this point because I wasn’t bleeding and I didn’t act hurt. “What—”

“You seriously had to do it now?” Trever asked. “Couldn’t wait just a few more hours?”

“You know I couldn’t.” I ripped the arrows clean from my chest and threw them towards the ground. “I’m done!”

Trever stood quiet but didn’t stray his eyes from me for a second. “Then name your price.”

I stepped through everyone to get in front of him and dropped to my knees. “Send me home.”

Trever stood stiff and managed to completely ignore everyone’s confusion. “You choose this and I can never bring you back this way.”

“I know that but I never wanted it in the first place. You just couldn’t leave things the way they were.”

“My reasons were—”

I got to my feet and spoke the truth before he could give his excuse. “Cruel and misjudged! I was never a part of this and you know it!”

He paused like he was thinking about every possible outcome and turned away with a subtle head shake. “This isn’t—”

“It never is but sometimes you just need to let it go. Let me go.”

“You know the consequences if I do that.”

“Don’t try and use that on me. You’re never without help. It doesn’t need to come from me.”

“I wasn’t speaking of that consequence.” I closed my eyes with a silent sigh and couldn’t turn my head around to look at Adele behind me. I knew what Trever meant now. “You know what that will do.”

“But I can’t stay. This body—it’s—you wouldn’t understand.”

“Then I’ll do it. I’ll release you but you have to tell her. That’s something I never wanted on me.”

I dreaded what I was about to do but I knew I had to. I turned from Trever with a mere agreeing nod and looked upon Adele’s face. It still struck confusion but worry was there as well and I took just a single step towards her.

“Back off!”

Zayden and his bodyguards got in the way and stood defensive so I couldn’t get to her.

“Not a step closer.” Darius said.

Their hands found their way to their weapons and I looked upon it with amusement. “And what exactly do you plan to do with that? Think it will work?”

“Stay away from her.” Zayden said, keeping Adele behind him who was still dazed in shock. “I don’t know what you were thinking but you’re not—”

“Me?” I laughed for the wrongly accused. “You honestly think that I chose this? They decided this for reasons that are always their own.”

Zayden looked to Aleks and Trever standing farthest away and shook his head like he was still trying to understand it. “Why?”

“You should understand why.” Aleks answered.

“No. I don’t. You’re just prolonging it. That’s all.”

“It wasn’t supposed to be now.” Trever said.

“Think it’s a little late.” Troy replied.

They turned and we all had our eyes towards the three women.

“Do we even want to know what’s going on?” Jaylyn asked.

Troy shared a look with Trever and approached her side, taking her gently in his arms like he was already prepared for another breakdown. “No but you will.”

No one said anything and Adele was still staring at me, unblinkingly.

“Well?” Ruby wondered, getting a little inpatient.

“You want me to?” Zayden asked.

I turned my eyes from Adele and smiled. “Why? Think it’s the least you could do, brother?”

“Well, you’re just standing there. She may not quite understand it.”

I looked at Adele again and she was still staring at me. She hasn’t moved.

“I don’t think she blinked yet.” Trever said. “You better do something before she falls over and joins you.”

“Don’t even suggest that!” I quickly looked back at him with my whole face expressing a sincere hatred for his words.

Trever just pointed back with his eyes like it didn’t bother him and I turned back with a solemn breath.

Zayden was still in the way but moved himself and made sure Darius and Troy moved as well. They didn’t seem to understand why he did it but kept quiet while I finally got the chance to step in front of Adele. “I—”

She brought up her finger to my mouth before I could get out another word. “Don’t. I don’t want to hear it.”

“How do you know?”

“How could I not?” Her voice was low but not yet seeming upset. “I just ignored the signs because I didn’t want to think it could be true.” She looked down at my chest and slid her hand from my mouth to the punctures in my armor. “But then there was this. It didn’t affect you. You’re not even bleeding.”

“You’re taking it better than I thought you would.” She still had her hand and eyes down on my chest but then she started getting shaky, letting out tears at the same time. “Okay, I take that back.” I pulled her into me so I could try and comfort her the best I could. “It was just delayed.”

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

“It wasn’t my decision to make or I would have.”

She started crying harder like she was in a deep panic and Ruby and Jaylyn were the only ones standing by that didn’t know what was fully going on.

“I think we’re stupid.” Ruby said, leaning slightly forward towards Jaylyn.

“Yeah. It’s starting to look that way. What’s—”

“He’s dead.” Troy whispered just under the sound of Adele’s crying.

“What?!”

Chapter 31

Jaylyn

“No he’s not.” Ruby said, her eyes tracing all over Ryon’s image.

“No he’s not.” I echoed. “He’s standing right there.”

“Don’t believe everything you see.” Ryon replied. “You should have been the first to know.”

I squinted my eyes in his direction and looked him over a little more carefully because I was still skeptical. I didn’t want to believe it or maybe I couldn’t think to but I felt it for myself. My squinting eyes shot open and I let out a sudden gasp while grabbing Ruby’s wrist. “It’s true!”

“But how? You look so—fleshy.”

Ruby poked his right cheek and he pushed her hand away with an annoyed sigh. “Please don’t.”

“Don’t let me go!” Adele’s voice was panicked and Ryon quickly put his arm back around her so she stayed close. “Don’t ever let me go.”

“I can’t stay here, Adele. Not anymore.”

“But why? You’re here now.”

“I never wanted it this way. I never wanted to have to do this but some people didn’t want you to be like this too soon.”

“Why can’t you just stay?”

“Even if I wanted to, it would be hard on me.”

“Because of my choice, you mean.”

Ryon got a light smile on his face and pulled Adele back away from him. “It has nothing to do with that. You don’t even realize how fragile you are being alive. I can feel your body dying as we stand here and it’s the pain of it that can never go away as long as I’m here. I don’t want to feel that anymore. I can’t.”

“Then you don’t have to because I’m coming with you.”

I tensed and my eyes opened only merely a millimeter more but it was surely noticeably in correspondent to her words. I wasn’t sure what to do but I did look at Zayden.

He barely lifted his arm to reach forward to her but Ryon stopped him with a hand signal, doing well to keep his eyes down on Adele. “You’re not. This is something I have to do alone. Your place is here—with Zayden.” He broke from his seriousness with a smile he tried to maintain to a certain degree by holding back as much of it as he could. “He’ll need you around so he doesn’t go completely insane from the pressure that will hit him in the future.”

“Thanks.” Zayden muttered.

“No one else can do that but you. We both knew this wouldn’t last, remember?”

“But it wasn’t supposed to be like this.” Adele fell into his arms again with heavy tears, putting everyone in a silent mood.

She was heated from crying so much and Aleksander leaned into Trever. “Stop this, please. She’s hurting too much and I can’t—”

He turned away from looking at her and Trever nodded, putting a comforting hand on his shoulder. “Okay. I will.” He turned his eyes back to Ryon and spoke to him without him having to listen. “You’re free.”

“I’m sorry I couldn’t tell you.” Ryon said. “But I have to go.”

“No.” Adele cried, trying to grip him even tighter so he wouldn’t leave. The image of him in her arms started to fade and Adele’s hands went right through him. Her eyes welt right up even more and she shook her head at him with a cracked voice. “No. Ryon.”

She looked upon his regretted eyes and he just smiled lightly, reaching for her face but stayed away from actually touching her. “You’re staying but we’ll see each other again. Zayden, will you do me a favor?”

“Of course I’ll take care of her.”

“No. Watch out for Rift for me. He won’t survive on his own.”

The young pup ducked his head and took slow steps towards Zayden like he was sad that his owner was leaving. It was sad to watch.

“I will.” Zayden leaned down to pet his head and he stayed loyal at his side.

“Thank you. Goodbye, Adele.” Ryon lowered his hand and closed his eyes, taking a deep breath in. With every second of it, he was vanishing even more.

Adele stood emotionless in disbelief like her pulse was stopped and she was frozen in time. It didn’t last long. Zayden reached his hand out to her and Adele just fell to her knees back in heavy tears before he could even touch her. No one knew what to do at this point. We all had our eyes down on her and our moods were becoming the same. Everything seemed to be happening all over again like a couple of nights before.

I had to turn into Troy’s arms and Ruby leaned herself back on Darius, bringing his arms up around her. The long pause lasted while Adele’s tears didn’t seem like they were going to ever stop.

“Well, perhaps we should press on, hmm?” Trever started to take a few steps to the east like this was over.

Ruby’s head snapped up from watching Adele and her eyes turned red while she had them on Trever, stopping him in his tracks. “No! How could you even say that?! Did you not see what just happened?! It must be because you don’t care!”

“I care! I got that out over a week ago when it actually happened!”

“What did happen?” I asked.

Trever didn’t respond. He stood still and just turned away from answering.

“It was a self-choice.” Aleksander said.

“You mean he—because of—” I pointed down at Adele while I covered my mouth from the shock. He really did it. I knew he wanted to but I didn’t think he actually would have.

“We did all we could.” Trever said. “Not even you could have helped again. It was the only way he thought to give her to Zayden forever. It was his final wish.”

I felt the sorrow in Trever’s voice just from having to say it and I went to him, putting my hand on his arm without a word.

He nodded and Ruby groaned in the background. “I think I’m going to throw up now.” She walked to the edge of the wall and stepped out beyond it.

I heard this strange sound and Darius quickly grabbed her hand, pulling her within the safety of the wall just as an arrow passed by. “Ruby!”

“Thank you. It appears we still have a problem.”

“We’ll take care of it.” Zayden said.

“No.” Aleksander cut in, stopping him from leaving. “It’s apparent they were after you. You cannot go out there.”

“Then how—”

“I know how.” Trever said. I released his arm when it moved and he pulled a small vial from his shirt that hung on a chain around his neck with the key to our father’s journal hanging below it. “Everyone needs to stay calm. Do not show your fear and they won’t hurt you.”

“They?” I wondered.

Trever finally regained a smile on his face and took the chain off to hold the vial in his hands. He opened it up and sprinkled golden flakes on the ground in front of him then took out a dagger from his side and cut his finger.

“What are you doing?”

“Jay, relax and move back.” I did what he told me and Trever let a drop of his blood fall onto the golden flakes. It started to bubble like it was boiling and the mixture turned black and moved along the ground, finding the nearest crease to seep into.

“That was it? Helpful.”

“Don’t speak too soon.” Aleksander said as he joined us a distance away.

Curious, I kept watching while Adele remained on the ground with her tears, completely unaware of what was happening. My eyes were on the spot where the black liquid disappeared and the ground started to crack and rumble around it. We were startled and stayed close to each other, not to fall from the unsettling ground but Trever had a somewhat different reaction. He stayed completely still, able to keep his balance perfectly in his straightened stance and even when the ground at his feet started to split open, he did not move.

The sounds of thundering growls started to echo from underground and I watched as if I forgot how to blink. Large muscular paws, black of the darkest soot, started ripping through the very rock with hook claws sharper than any blade. My breaths stopped and eyes widened when the earth birthed two great lions, solid black from their nose to the tip of their tail. They roared loudly in the direction of us.

“Lex! Rouge!” The growling started to settle as the two large beasts turned towards Trever. They walked just a few feet and knelt down in front of him like they were bowing.

“Trever—” I stuttered to see the lions at all, let alone how obedient they were being to his voice.

Trever didn’t respond just yet. His eyes were down on the beast in front of him with their golden eyes peering back. “There’s a new target for you. They need to be dealt with before we can leave. It’s time to go hunting.”

The lions roared again but it seemed they were more excited to the thought of hunting rather than sounding angry.

“Trever.” Aleksander spoke up among the noise and Trever put his hand up for them to stop so he could finish. “There are only two. One should be left alive so we know who planned this.”

“Of course. You’re right. Lex. You better let Rouge handle this one. He’s more—subtle than you.”

One of the lions laid down in place without a disgruntle sound of objection and let the other head off around the wall.

“Sorry, old friend.” Trever smiled, kneeling down and stroking his thick black mane. “Maybe next time.” The lion, Lex, flopped over to his side and let Trever scratch his chest.

“Trever—” I said again in the same manner I did before, hoping to get a response out of him this time.

He looked up to my expression and smiled while keeping Lex’s mood calm by petting him. “It’s all right, Jay. He’s not a threat to you unless I say so.”

“It’s a lion.” I stuttered. “And it’s black. It’s a black lion.”

“Yes.”

“How is that even possible?”

“When is the last time you looked at our flag?”

“Yes, I know but I didn’t think they were real and that one has wings.”

Trever let out a long breath while he rose up and Lex stood up at his side. “And that’s the one I hope you’ll never have to see.”

“Lex and Rouge are brothers.” Aleksander said. “They’re better known to the ancient world as Shadows.”

“Shadows? Of what?”

Aleksander had his eyes directly on Trever while he answered in a perfectly clear voice. “The King.”

My head snapped over to Trever with wide eyes and he worked to avoid the conversation completely as usual by straying from my eyes.

“Shouldn’t they be shadowing you?” I asked Aleksander.

He looked between Trever and I before he answered. “I meant Kalu’s true King.”

It was slow at first or maybe I just didn’t want to believe it. It couldn’t be true.

“You’re—we’re—how?”

Trever finally looked at me again but not a single lie came from his lips. “Father never had the heart to tell you and I guess that I didn’t either.”

I wasn’t sure what my reaction should be. How was I a Princess? I didn’t feel like one. Adele was our Princess and it made more sense because she was with Zayden. Is that why Aleksander became King, so they could be together?

“You don’t have to say anything.” Trever said. “It’s not your responsibility to fix.”

“Is that your reason for not telling me?”

“Of course not. Father never wanted you to feel pressure in your life and I guess it makes more sense now.”

“How do you mean?”

“You know, not being leader of the Assassins and the more obvious one, Troy.”

I looked back at him and he look sorry, like he thought he was going to lose me or something and I knew what Trever was telling me.

“It was never planned for me to be with him, was it?”

“No, it wasn’t but Arianna screwed that up when she sent Adele into Seni instead of you. We didn’t know until you met that she was already so attached to Zayden and the plan changed.”

“Wait. What?” Zayden seemed curious now.

“It’s no longer an issue.” Trever said. “I got over it. We currently have everything under control.”

“Not everything.” I looked at Adele and she was still on the ground. Her tears were more quite but they were still present while she was almost completely forward over her knees.

Zayden sighed rather loudly. He probably hated to see her this way and knew he couldn’t do a thing.

“That can be fixed.” Trever said. “Lex.” Lex took a couple steps forward and looked up at Trever. “Perhaps there is something you can do after all.” Lex looked over at Adele crying on the ground and started to approach.

“No!” Zayden tried to get to Adele first.

Lex growled to his sudden movement in his direction and started to become defensive.

“Zayden, stop.” Trever said. “I would never want her hurt. He can help. I promised Ryon I’d do whatever I could and this is what I can do. Just let him pass.”

Zayden slowly started to move aside while Lex lost his snarling look and he passed him, coming up to Adele. He stood in front of her, towering over her head and leaned down to gently nudge her with his nose.

Adele began to look up with short, quick breaths and they were immediately halted when she saw the sight in front of her. She pushed herself back from the surprise but couldn’t seem to pull her eyes away from his golden gaze.

No one moved. No one said a word. Lex took just a mere step into her and their eyes never strayed or even blinked. It appeared Adele was in some sort of trance and she started becoming more relaxed while her hand moved towards him like she was going to gently stroke his face. He seemed like he was letting her but then he let out a quick breath with his nose in Adele’s face and she passed out on the ground.

“Adele!” Zayden rushed to her, propping her up in his lap but she was unresponsive. “How was that helping?”

“She’ll be fine.” Trever assured him. “He did you a favor.”

“How?” Zayden’s voice was of a confused anger and he had a right to be but I knew she was still alive.

“He took away her pain.”

Zayden’s brow softened and he looked down at Adele’s peaceful face. “Really?”

“She just needs to sleep it off. I didn’t want her to be this way for a reason. That’s why we didn’t tell her. We couldn’t.”

“Does my mother—”

“No worries. She knows but you’ll see a completely different reaction from her when you see her, I think.”

Zayden nodded his head in agreement and looked back down at Adele in his arms.

“Is she really going to be fine?” Ruby asked.

“She’ll know what happened if that’s what you’re really asking me but she’ll know she won’t have to be sad about it anymore.”

“Why didn’t you just do that to begin with?” Troy asked.

Trever laughed and shared a glance with Aleksander. “That’s a little harder to explain.”

“And something we shouldn’t just yet.” Aleksander added.

“Thank you.”

“Well, what’s taking so long?” Ruby asked, getting annoyed. “Are we just going to stand here?”

“It takes some patients to bring back someone alive. You think he’s going to be willing? Doubt it.”

“I just don’t like waiting.”

“I know.”

We stood through a pause and I just couldn’t keep this in. I cupped my hands together in front of my chest and took a small step towards Trever. “I know this is going to sound a little weird but—can I pet him?”

Lex looked up at Trever quickly and stepped back, sitting himself down slightly back to Trever’s left.

“He’s not a pet, Jay. He’s an ancient symbol of prestige and discipline to our country.”

“I know but he’s just so cute and you got to so I want to!”

Trever sighed and looked down at Lex who was looking up at him. “Better let her. She’s awfully persistent.”

Lex huffed with a heavy breath from his nose and started coming over to me.

“Easy, Lex.” Trever smiled, watching him walked steadily.

I waited, trying to hold in my excitement as Lex approached and he just sat in front of me. His eyes were like shimmering gold as he looked up at me, patiently waiting for me to make the next move I suppose.

“Is he even going to let me touch him?”

“He’d never hurt you, Jay. You’re part of something he’s entrusted to protect.”

“Yeah, let’s not talk about that.” I brought my hand to Lex’s head and felt the soft plush fur of his black mane.

“Good. We won’t.”

I mostly didn’t because I didn’t want to talk about how I wasn’t supposed to be with Troy. It was wrong. I love him and we belong together.

Lex perked his head up towards the wall and I looked after him while Rouge came around the corner, pulling a man along with him by the meaty flesh of his thigh. Pain was obvious on his face and the low moaning sounds of his voice made it seem he was weak from blood loss.

“Zayden will take it from here, Rouge. Thank you.” Trever said. Rouge released the man’s leg from his jaws and walked over to Trever.

“I’ve got her, Zayden.” Aleksander said, supporting Adele for him so he could get up.

His eyes were on the terrified spy on the ground and he stood over him, shadowing his face with a look of hatred on his own. “Who ordered this?”

His voice was deep and direct, making the spy quiver on the ground while trying to bow his head. “Your majesty. Please.”

“Who ordered this?” Zayden demanded again, not interested in hearing anything else.

The spy took a shuttering breath, fearing for his life as he looked up at Zayden. “Forgive me, your majesty. I didn’t want it to come to this but Lamar threatened the life of my family and so I had no choice.”

“Lamar did this?”

“Everyone knows how much he hates you, your majesty. Everyone except your father.”

“But it’s my father who would want us to return home.”

“Yes. The King gave orders to the raiders, your majesty but it is Lamar who called upon the spies to make sure that you never reached the city. At least alive.”

Zayden stood angry and I’m sure he was thinking about what to do next. This was proof that Lamar was the one trying to kill him and I’m sure he was ready to confront it. “Jaylyn, heal this man’s wounds. He needs to get back to the city before us and hide there.”

I nodded and went right over, touching the torn skin on his leg. He didn’t seem to notice me at all or what I was doing while he had his attention fully on Zayden. “Hide? But why?”

“I will find you when it’s time to unmask Lamar’s true self to my father. He needs to know this. It’s either me or him this time and we all know who it’s going to be.”

“But, your majesty, my family. If he finds out that I failed, he’ll kill them.”

Zayden paused and Troy stepped up to his side. “Get to them first and take them to Third Street to the old Cappel house. There will be a woman there. Tell her I sent you and she’ll hide you and your family there for as long as you need.”

“Thank you, my lord.”

Troy nodded and Zayden took the reins of his horse, bringing it over while the spy was able to return to his feet. “Here. Go. We’ll send for you and it will be someone from this group so remember faces.”

He nodded and got up on the horse. Zayden made sure everything was secure and he sent the horse off towards the city. We watched him for a second and I approached Troy, speaking quietly as I took his arm in mine. “That was nice of you.”

“I know she’ll help but that changes nothing with us.”

“Well, great.” Trever said. “Doesn’t it feel good to know who’s been wanting to kill you?”

“Not really.” Zayden replied. “I already knew. He’d just never try it himself.”

“Not the type. Right. Well, that’ll be all, Lex, Rouge. You can go now.”

“No, Trever!” I begged. “I want to keep them!”

“We’ve talked about this. They’re not pets, Jay. They can’t stay here. It’s been too long already.”

“Trever—” Aleksander said with widening eyes. “Please don’t—”

“I’ve got it under control.”

“You don’t know that. When?”

“It won’t be now. I’ll make sure of it.”

“Well, we can’t take that risk. Besides, Adele can’t go into the city like this. When will she wake up?”

“When she’s ready, I guess.”

“Then maybe we should think about settling for a night or two to get back on track.”

Zayden nodded to the idea as he looked down at Adele. “You’re probably right but we shall need a proper place to re-energize.”

“Where do you suggest way out here? She can’t make one for us.”

“I know of a place.” Zayden curiously glanced over at Darius.

He instantly figured out something and stepped forward. “Zayden, no. We’re not taking them there.”

“Why not?”

“Because—” Darius pulled Zayden aside but none of us could hear what he was saying or at least I couldn’t. All I knew is that it was about some place that Darius seemed very agitated in taking us but I knew Zayden. He did exactly what I thought he would do; overrule his decision to think about the rest of us.

Darius sighed again and clearly still didn’t want to as they walked back to us.

“Is everything all right?” Ruby asked.

“Perfect.” Zayden answered. “Like I said, we know of a place so we better get going. It’s northeast from here.”

“So, everything is fine then?” Aleksander asked.

“Yeah.” Darius replied. “We better get going before we lose light.”

“Okay.”

“Darius, hand her to me.” Zayden got up on Adele’s horse and Darius took Adele easily from Aleksander and put her up on the horse. “Let’s go. Rift, come on.”

The pup scampered off beside him while we got up on our horses and Trever turned his eyes down to Lex and Rouge still sitting obedient at his side. “You too.”

The lions looked at each other and slowly started to dissolve back into the golden flakes.

“Trever—” I groaned. I didn’t want them to go. I didn’t understand why they couldn’t stay.

“Don’t worry, Jay. Don’t think of it as dying. They died thousands of years ago.” It lifted off the ground in the same manner it fell and put itself back inside the vial Trever wore around his neck. “See? They’re always with us.”

It wasn’t good enough but I accepted it and took the reins of Ryon’s horse while Zayden led us off the road into the trees.

I had no idea where we were being taken but trusted them enough to know it would be a safe place where we could be housed for a couple of nights if needed.

We only walked through the trees for about a mile but it was slow due to the terrain and the sun was going down by the time we reached our destination with enough light to see.

“What’s wrong?” Ruby asked when we stopped to what looked like still the middle of nowhere.

“Just warning everyone.” Darius said.

“Warning us? Of?”

“The only rule. Don’t break anything.”

Trever laughed. “And if something does break? Are you going to kill us?”

Darius just glared over at him and Zayden answered for him to ease passed the tension. “Actually, the house will do it for him because it’s mostly made of glass.”

They turned back around and brought us around the hillside so we were insight of a beautiful manor. It was huge with the whole front side enclosed with glass.

“What is this place?” Ruby asked.

“It’s mine.” Darius said.

“You lived here?”

“Lived here? No. This was my family’s summer home. We’d only use it a few weeks a year for private soirees and such.”

“And by private, he means anyone bearing breasts has attended.” Trever joked. Darius’s eyes narrowed. “Well, it’s true.”

“Quit acting like you know us.”

“We watched you grow up. There isn’t a thing we don’t know.”

Darius’s eyes narrowed even more and Zayden cut in to it with the plan. “We’ll settle our horses in the stables and see how long we should wait this out. Probably not exactly when Adele wakes up. We’ll have to see how she feels.”

“That’s probably best.” Aleksander replied.

We headed into the stables around the side without another word and readied our horses for an unknown period of resting. It seemed we all waited for everyone to finish before attempting to go inside.

“Hey.” I said, looking back at Trever who was standing at the entrance of the stables, looking south. “Are you coming?”

“Ah—no. I’m just going to stay out here for a while.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yeah, Jay. Just go in. You’ll see me later. I’m not going anywhere.”

I knew why he wanted to be alone and walked to the door without saying another word to him. I didn’t want my time here to be about that and forgot about it completely upon stepping inside. It seemed even larger and the others were sitting on dark burgundy leather couches around the large fireplace in the center of the open space but I noticed one thing missing.

“Where’s Adele?”

“I put her in a room upstairs.” Zayden said. “I’m sure we’ll know when she wakes up.”

“Yeah.” Troy laughed. “She’ll want to know where she is.”

I laughed too and looked straight in front of me when I sat down. Ruby was watching me without a smile from the joke. “Is he—”

“No.” I said quickly so she wouldn’t finish her sentence. “He needs to be alone for a while and could you really blame him?” My eyes started to tear up just from saying it out loud and I pulled my legs up on the couch with my head over my knees. “I’m sorry. I can’t talk about it yet.”

Troy rubbed my back and I heard someone get up.

“Stay inside.” Aleksander went out to tend to him and they began talking in private.

Zayden let out a long breath to start a new conversation while he gently stroked the long white fur of the pup at his feet. “You really think she’ll be fine when she wakes up?”

I lifted my head and looked at Ruby before we both turned our attention on Zayden. I noticed he was quick to get on the subject but he sounded worried like he didn’t believe it could have been possible.

“I don’t know.” Ruby answered. “Ryon meant a lot to her. If she’s going to remember like he said, it’s not just going to go away. At least, I don’t see how it could.”

Zayden sat silent, staring at nothing as Ruby and I looked at each other again for a moment. I didn’t really know if I should continue this conversation but did.

“You shouldn’t be troubled by it. She will get over it. He was a big part of her life. He was always there when she needed someone and she appreciated it.”

Ruby sighed in a sad way and looked at the floor in front of her. “Is it weird that I don’t feel sad about it?”

“Of course not.” Darius answered. “You saw him walking around like he was still alive. If you want to feel something then hate Trever.”

“It wasn’t his fault that Ryon decided to—never mind.”

“Maybe not but the guy’s sick. He didn’t have to bring him back and cause all of this.”

“If he didn’t, Zayden would be dead.” Troy said.

Darius let out a long sigh. He never saw good in anything Trever did and that was okay but he hated talking about it more.

“Okay. Enough.” Zayden cut in. “I’m going to have that over me forever as it is so the least we could do is not talk about it. Rift, stay. I’ll be right back.” He got up and started walking down the hall to the right. The cute pup did exactly what he wanted and stayed where he was.

“Maybe someone should make sure he’s okay.” I said. We looked at each other and there was a pause like no one was sure if they should, even little Rift but I was. “Well, okay. I guess I will.”

I walked back into the bathhouse and my eyes first opened wider from the sight. The whole thing was completely tiled with peach colored tiles from floor to ceiling and it had a huge matching porcelain tub that was the focal point of the room, sitting right in the middle.

Zayden was standing over by one of the sinks just hunched over it and I approached him from behind, touching his shoulder. “Zayden?”

He reacted quickly with his speed and turned around with black eyes. We both seem startled by it and he began to calm down first. “Oh, Jaylyn. It’s you.”

“Are you all right?”

“I guess so.” He sighed, turning back around.

“Doesn’t sound it.”

He sighed again and put his head down. “Ryon took those arrows for me. Even if he was dead, Adele is going to feel grateful for that forever but I don’t know if I should be.”

“Who said you have to be?”

Zayden huffed and looked at me through the mirror with his eyes still black. “He was my brother, Jaylyn and I technically didn’t even find out until he was already dead.”

“Are you feeling regret for that?”

“No!”

His voice was unnecessarily agitated and I stepped up beside him, turning my back to the sinks with a possible solution. “You need to relax.”

“How?”

“How do you think? Look at you. You’re stressed and it’s not going away is it?”

“No.”

“Where would you like to do it then?”

Zayden turned his head to me and his body slowly followed. He seemed unsure about what I was offering but I knew he wanted it. He took a longer breath through his nose and I think he did it in a sense to smell me. “You don’t think it would be weird now after finding out we were supposed to be together?”

“Weird? Of course not. We’re not testing what it would have been like. You’re just going to bite me so you can get rid of that. Now, where would you like to do it?”

“All right. It should only hurt at first. At least, that’s how it’s been for me.”

“It’s okay. I’m used to getting worse pains being inflicted by others just for fun that they can.”

Zayden smiled. “I see but maybe you should look away. It’s probably going to be weird for both of us in the beginning.”

I nodded and closed my eyes, exhaling through my mouth while he gently took my wrist in his hands. “Okay. Go ahead. You shouldn’t be like this when Adele wakes up.”

Zayden brought my arm close to him and it happened quickly.

I flinched for just a second when he initially bit but I kept all sounds of pain quiet while Zayden was sucking on my arm. The pain went away like he said it would but it was replaced with a strange feeling of pleasure. Surely something I’ve never felt before but I didn’t know why I felt it at all.

I couldn’t seem to hold my own anymore and let out a breath similar to that of a moan. I opened my eyes with this odd urge to watch and somehow liked seeing Zayden’s teeth in me and his grip tight around my arm. I brought my free hand over to him and ran my fingers back through his hair with light breaths while biting my lip to keep in my moans.

Zayden’s eyes opened from the touch on his head though and he looked at me, slowly pulling away at the same time as his eyes began to fade.

“If this is the bond Trever was talking about then I think we have a serious problem.”

Chapter 32

Zayden

Her expression sent instant worry flow through me. “Did I hurt you?”

I looked down at her arm but the wound had already healed after being out of my mouth for only seconds. A small amount of blood was all that remained.

“No.” She said as she turned to the sink and rinsed the blood off. “It felt—” She seemed hesitant at first like the awkwardness of it all found her but came out with it despite. “Good like—sexually.”

I was a little surprised and it showed on my face. “Sexually? For you?”

She smiled almost shamefully and looked away just to add to her nervousness. “Wow. Was that just me? How embarrassing.”

I laughed. “No. I mean, I didn’t think it would have been anything like that for you. I know it felt great for me. It’s better coming out of someone else.”

“Is this going to make things more difficult? I don’t think either of us thought it would have exactly been like that.”

“Well, we’ll have to see. I don’t mean to sound like I’m coming on to you but I would surely like to do that again. I’ve never felt this good after that’s happened before. It’s like the aftermath of great sex—only without the sex and the orgasm came from my mouth.”

“Okay, you lost me.”

“Yeah, I don’t think I could really explain it either.”

“That’s okay. You don’t have to but maybe we should discuss it with Adele before it happens again. Something might change if she knows. Troy wouldn’t like it to begin with but knowing this would really just make it worse for him like we were actually testing what it would be like if we ended up together. I don’t want him to think that.”

“You don’t like the thought of keeping this from him, do you?”

She paused but the answer was still clear before she said it. “No. It feels almost like cheating, though I haven’t really done that to know what it feels like but I’m sure it’s close.”

“If this is something we decide to keep up until I can get the control then let me talk to him. He would be more considerate to agree if I ask him, knowing my true intentions. Not that you’re not pretty or totally doable but—”

“I know.” She thankfully cut me off before I embarrassed myself. Of course she was attractive but it was hard to actually explain. “You love Adele and you wouldn’t let anything get in the way of that. I’m sure he knows that.”

“Exactly. So, we’ll wait. First, we’ll talk to Adele and if she’s still okay with it then I’ll find the time to talk to Troy.”

“Okay. That seems fair. Think you’re ready to go back out? Everyone might be thinking about going to bed by now.”

“Yeah. That’s probably a good idea.”

We turned from the sinks and walked out of the bathhouse to the others.

“There you are.” Troy said. “Shit, we almost forgot you two were here.”

“We weren’t in there that long.”

Troy kept his smile as he leaned in and kissed her. “Joke. We know what you were doing.”

Jaylyn glanced over at me for just an instant and tried to keep from widening her eyes. “Really? You know?”

“Yeah.” Darius laughed while holding up his hand like a gabbing mouth. “Talking. We’ve come to know that you’re quite good at it and more so the advice giver.”

“Oh! Well, sorry if it felt long.”

“Not horribly bad.” Troy replied.

“They not come in yet?” I asked, looking outside.

“No.” Ruby said. “They’re still out there but we all should really—” She got up with Darius and started heading to the stairs.

“Good idea.” Jaylyn got up too, pulling Troy up with her. “I haven’t slept well since we left. So, I’m kind of hoping tonight changes that.”

“Of course it will, provided you have the proper remedy to get you there.” Ruby looked at Darius and took his hand. “I know I do.” He smiled back and started going with her up the stairs.

“You go ahead.” I said. “We’ll be just a minute.”

“We will?” Darius wondered.

“Yes, we will.”

“Okay.” Ruby smiled. “But you know I’ll only wait for so long.”

Darius smiled back as she turned from him and walked up the stairs the rest of the way with Jaylyn.

“Why exactly will we be just a minute? This is cutting into quality time with my woman.”

I glanced out the window at Trever now sitting on the ground by a fire, smoking a cigar with Aleksander still standing and I knew what the right thing to do was. “I think we should say something to him.”

Darius raised his voice, almost shaking the glass of the house. “Are you crazy?!”

“Think about it. He just lost his friends.”

“Not my problem. If I have anything to say to him it’s going to be, I hope you’re next.” He left it at that and made his way up the stairs.

“What about you?” I asked Troy. “Are you coming?”

He sighed. “I don’t want to be rude like Darius, Zayden but what could we really say? Nothing will change any of it. We should just go to bed.”

“Fine. Then you go but I’m going out there.”

“Okay. You’re choice.”

I nodded and watched him head upstairs.

“What about you?” I looked down and Rift looking up at me, tilting his head. “Nothing to say either? You should come anyway. I’m sure you have your own business to take care of. Darius wouldn’t like to see that in his house.”

He tilted his head to the other side and it gave me a little cute stare while we headed outside. I let him go off towards the trees and I approached the two still out here.

Aleksander looked back to my footsteps and started backing away. “I’ll leave you alone and turn in.”

I nodded and took up his place behind Trever while he went inside.

“I don’t want your pity.” Trever said. “So if you’re here to give it you can just turn around and go back inside.”

“I don’t pity you.”

“Then what do you want?”

“Did you really bring Ryon back to save Adele from something?”

“You should know that already.”

“I guess I just don’t understand it.” I said, sitting myself down next to him. “Why do it at all?”

“To help, I guess. I had to do something. I led him to this. It was my fault. I should have seen it a lot sooner, knowing what I was putting him through by having him stay with her until she met you.”

“You mean until she met Troy.”

“It doesn’t matter now. It was one of you and he had to lose her just the same.”

“I am sorry about them. I know they were your family.”

“I thought you didn’t pity me?”

“I don’t but I can still be sorry. One of them was my family too.”

“I’m surprised you feel that way.”

“Why? It wasn’t his fault he couldn’t be in my life. He told me what happened.”

“Then I’m glad it ended peacefully between you.”

There was a pause and I thought of something else. “I just have to ask. If everything worked out the way you originally intended and I was with Jaylyn, would you be King?”

Trever sat still for a long time but never looked over once while answering. “I guess that’s why I wasn’t so disappointed when Troy found her first. I wasn’t ready but peace will be easier achieved this way. Izin never had to make up with me. It’s better that it’s two Kings that will make true peace.”

“I suppose you’re right.”

Rift came up next to me and looked me right in the face since I was sitting on the ground. “And what do you want?”

Trever laughed quietly. “He doesn’t want you to regret.”

“You can hear his thoughts?”

“Humans are animals just as wolves are. He misses Ryon but he wants to appease you now. He knows a thing or two about loss and he’s already so young.”

“Yeah. I heard what happened.”

“He’ll be fine. Something tells me he’s going to have an abnormally long life for a wolf.”

I smiled because he remembered the vision too when we saw my son with a white wolf whom he called Rift.

“Well, everyone’s getting to bed so maybe you should—” I started to stand and Trever laughed.

“It’s okay, Zayden. I know I’m not welcome in Darius’s house.”

“I was inviting you to be. The nights are still cold and unsafe.”

“And I’ll survive. Just go tend to Adele. She should be waking up soon and you might want to be there to explain where she is.”

“If you insist.”

“I do very much so. You don’t have to worry about me. Being alone comes easy when you do it so much over the years.”

“Okay. Just—”

“I know. Quit stalling. She could be awake already.”

I quickly turned and headed inside, anxious to know if he was right. I was the last up the stairs with Rift at my side and we went in the room I laid Adele in. She was still where I left her and I took a breath to relax. My eyes were on her and I walked over to the bed, sitting next to her while Rift got himself a comfortable spot on a chair. I started taking off my boots and Adele began to move from the sound of them dropping on the floor.

I leaned towards her and rubbed my hand on the side of her face. “Love?”

She took a heavy breath like she was waking up and started to open her eyes just a little bit. “Zayden?”

“There you are. How are you feeling?”

Adele started to sit up and looked around the room, confused. “Where are we?”

“Don’t worry. We haven’t made it there yet. This is Darius’s manor. It sits outside of the city.”

“Oh, no. How many days was I out this time?”

I laughed. “None. It’s only been a couple of hours. We needed a place to get back on our feet.” She sat silent and just stared off into nothing, acting like she was still tired but I knew she was thinking about something. “What’s on your mind?”

“Huh? Oh, nothing. It’s just—weird. I feel—I don’t know—fine. It’s like nothing ever happened.”

“That’s how you’re supposed to feel.”

“Zayden, that’s not nice.”

“No, Love. I mean, that’s why he did it.”

“Who did what?”

I looked at her oddly and was a little confused myself. “What, you don’t remember what happened? One of the black lions took away your pain so you wouldn’t be sad anymore.”

She paused like she was trying to think back on it. “I remember. Those eyes. They were so calming and gentle. It was peaceful. Is that what he was doing to me?”

“I hope you’re not upset.”

“No. I’m not. It’s just—it’s kind of making me feel like I never cared.”

“You know that’s not true.”

“Did you ever find out what happened? Like how he—”

She trailed off and I was hesitant to answer. “Your father said it was a self-choice.”

“It’s because of us, you know?”

“I don’t think anyone’s to blame.” She turned away and started getting out of bed. “What is it?”

“I don’t know. It’s like I want to cry about it but I’m just—not.”

“Your pain was taken from you. You cried too much already. I didn’t know what to do. I didn’t like seeing it. It’s like you couldn’t stop.”

“I’m sorry, Zayden. I—”

“No, you don’t need to be. I understand that you cared about him.”

“I know.” She stepped in closer, putting her hands around my neck. “But that’s over so it can be just us now.”

“Are you really fine with this?”

“Isn’t that what you want me to be?”

“Of course not. We can do things however you need to. If it didn’t really work like we were told then we can hold off on our future plans until you’re ready. You can go away for time to yourself for as long as you need and then if you decide—”

“What are you saying? You want me to go away so I can think about if I want to be with you?”

“No. I just want to know that you’re going to be okay with the changes. I know you loved him and I don’t want you to be thinking about him if we’re going to build a life together.”

“Zayden, I love you. I’m not going to need time. I feel fine.”

“I just want you to be sure.”

She smiled and moved herself so she was sitting close in my lap. “I couldn’t be more sure about this.” She brought her lips into mine and the passion from the kiss caused me to temporarily forget about my worries. I just wanted to focus on her. I brought my arms around her so she wouldn’t fall and she was acting desperate to keep her lips touching mine.

“Are you really sure about this, Love?”

“I always am. I know I need to get over this. I need you to love me.”

“I do love you.”

“Then show me. It’s been days. I want you to.”

I was looking in her eyes and couldn’t refuse her. She seemed truly sincere and no matter how tired I was, I couldn’t let her down. I agreed and let her know just by bringing my lips back into hers.

Chapter 33

Zayden

I woke from the shining sun but had no intentions on getting up yet. Rift was still fast asleep in the chair and I laid with Adele under my right arm, watching her sleep. She looked so peaceful that I barely wanted to move so I wouldn’t wake her. The night we shared helped greatly give her the rest she needed and all the while watching her, I couldn’t help but wonder what she was dreaming about. If it was peaceful or if she was lost somewhere in the past with Ryon.

It seemed almost as if hours went by that was really only minutes when she moved herself closer to me and opened her eyes only for a brief moment. “Why are you watching me?”

“You’re beautiful when you sleep.”

“Oh, is that the only time?”

I laughed, barely letting out a sound. “No. You know better than that. You’re always beautiful to me.”

“Mmm.” She was still obviously tired and had her head on me with her eyes still closed. “How long have you been up?”

“Not too long, I guess. I was hoping to sleep more but I don’t feel that tired after our night.”

“Oh, goodie for you.” She joked. “It’s already too late for me. I’ve seen the light. I won’t be able to get back to sleep now.”

I kissed her head while we laid together through a pause. I was thinking about maybe why I was so completely awake and relaxed and it wasn’t just my night with her. I thought about what I shared with Jaylyn and knew we still had to talk to Adele about it. “Hey, Love?”

“Hmm?”

“Jaylyn and I wanted to talk to you about something now that you’re awake.”

Her eyes opened and she backed away. “About what?”

“The trying to control this gift thing.”

“Oh, okay. What?”

“Don’t you think Jaylyn should be here for this?”

“Then go get her if you want her to be. If we’re up, I’m sure she is.”

“All right. I’ll get dressed first and find her.” I got out of bed and simply put on my pants before walking to the door. Of course, Rift perked his head right up and was more alert than ever to follow me. We went to the room Troy was staying in with Jaylyn and I knocked on the door.

There was no answer.

I quietly opened it and looked inside. Jaylyn and Troy weren’t there. The room was empty.

I closed the door and decided to check elsewhere. I walked downstairs with Rift loyally at my side and the place was completely quiet. I didn’t see anyone around. I poked my head into the kitchen and the dining room but they were empty as well. I walked by the fireplace and made my way to the bathhouse.

Jaylyn and Troy were both in there by the sinks. Jaylyn was putting up her hair and Troy was shaving his face.

“Hey, Zayden.” Jaylyn smiled, seeing me through the mirror. “And Rift.”

He let out a small kind of bark like he actually liked her. I didn’t think he liked any other humans.

“Hey.” I said. “Why is it that you two always get up first?”

“I don’t know.”

“At least we both do it.” Troy said. “I’d hate to be with someone who wanted to sleep till noon.”

I laughed. “Yeah, I guess that would be bad.”

“How’s Adele?” Jaylyn asked. “Has she woken up yet?”

“She woke up last night.”

“Good.”

“Has anything changed?” Troy asked. “Is she okay about everything now?”

“I guess so. She says she’s completely fine with it.”

“Really?” Jaylyn wondered. “Then it worked?”

“It seems so. You can check on her if you’d like. She’s awake now too. You should.”

We looked at each other through the mirror and Jaylyn knew what I was hinting at and made it casual with Troy standing right there by just nodding her head. “Okay. I will. I’ll be back down, Troy.”

“Okay. I’ll just meet you back out there. I’m almost done.”

Jaylyn smiled and quickly kissed his head before turning and skipping out of the bathhouse.

I stepped up next to Troy and splashed water on my face. I didn’t want it to seem like I was following her so I hung back with Rift still at my feet.

“How are you doing with this?” Troy asked.

“I’m fine. Why shouldn’t I be?”

“I don’t know. How was your talk with Trever last night? You did go out there, right?”

“Yeah. It went pretty normal but he wouldn’t come in.”

“He slept outside?”

“He knew Darius wouldn’t want him in here. I said it was okay but still. We’ll get him to come in today.”

“Maybe.”

“Well, I guess I should finish getting dressed. Know what’s going on today?”

Troy laughed. “Well, you’re the one in charge, right? I guess that’s up to you.”

“A day of nothing it is. I’ll see you out there.”

“Okay.”

I walked out with Rift following and we headed right back upstairs to my room where Jaylyn was sitting on the bed with Adele.

“So, what do we have to talk about?” Adele asked.

Jaylyn and I looked at each other while Rift took up his spot back on the chair.

“Ah, well—” I walked over to the bed and sat at the end of it. “We wanted to tell you that we tried it last night while you were ah—out, I guess we should call it.”

“You mean, you bit her?”

“Yeah.” Jaylyn said. “And we wanted to talk to you about it before even thinking about doing it again.”

“Okay. You obviously don’t kill her. So, how was it?”

I laughed. “That’s the thing. It was really great. It left me completely relaxed and in a good mood.”

“Well, that’s good.”

“But there’s something you should know.”

“Okay.”

“It was a little—sexual.”

Her eyes widened and looked between us. “Really? For both of you?”

“Yeah.” Jaylyn smiled. “Weird, I know but it was.”

“And that’s all you did? This isn’t like some horrible confession?”

“Of course not!” I cut in. “We didn’t take it further than that. We just thought you should know how it was for us and are leaving it up to you to decide if we should keep doing it.”

Adele stood up, keeping her back to us as she took a few steps away from the bed. I could almost imagine what was going through her mind but I felt something else.

“Jaylyn, relax. She’s not going to freak out at you. It’s not your fault.”

“I’m completely fine.” Jaylyn whispered.

“I know you’re not. Your heart is pumping your blood pretty hard. I can feel it.”

Adele turned back around and had her arms folded. “What is that?”

“What is what?”

“You can feel her blood when your eyes aren’t even black?”

Jaylyn and I looked at each other and I knew I had to answer. “I guess it’s part of the connection.”

Adele sighed and turned away again in a bad way.

“Love, if you’re having a problem with this, all you have to do is say so and it won’t happen again.”

“I’m not going to do that. I want you to get control of it, Zayden but first I want you to show me so I can make an accurate decision.”

“Show you?”

“Yes. Show me. Bite her right now.”

I looked back at Jaylyn and she looked a little worried by the way Adele asked. Her tone was almost threatening.

“I can’t just turn it on like that. Yes, I can senses wise but for me to want to bite something I have to be angry or stressed.”

“Then get angry!”

“It’s not that simple.”

Adele didn’t give me time to say anything before she brought up her hand and struck me across the face.

“Adele!” Jaylyn gasped, standing right up from the bed and even Rift let out a whine like he felt it too.

I had my head turned, trying to breathe calmly.

“Angry? Good.”

“No, it’s not.” I looked at her with my solid black eyes, unable to fade them on my own.

“Looks like you want something to me so take it.”

“Don’t make me do this, Love.”

Adele’s eyes narrowed just a little and she slapped me across the face again. I heard Rift’s whine again with a little growl with it as I kept my head turned away. My anger was rising uncontrollably and I used my speed to turn to Jaylyn. I quickly pulled her into me by the waist and put one hand under her jaw, turning her head away from me. I was too quick that she didn’t have time to react to it until I viciously bit into the side of her neck.

The heavy blood flow started to run down her chest but it brought a different feeling than before. A stronger feeling of desire for both of us and we became completely oblivious to Adele in the room. Jaylyn’s hands slid down from my shoulders, clenching around my back at my ribs and she let out a soft moan like she had enjoyed it. I knew I was enjoying it.

“Okay. That’s enough.” Adele pulled me away before I could even finish.

I took a few deep breaths from not wanting to stop yet and had my eyes closed, savoring the taste still in my mouth.

“That was the creepiest thing I’ve ever seen. I don’t get how that can be sexual.”

“It’s hard to explain.”

“Yes, I saw.”

“Then what’s your verdict?”

She paused, folding her arms and looking at both of us. Jaylyn was healed but the front of her was drenched in blood. “I’m going to let you continue doing it because I want you to get the control so that doesn’t end up being me but I never want to see you do it again. I don’t even want to know when you’re going to. Keep it private but take it any further than that and you better tell me so I can kill both of you.”

Jaylyn laughed. “You don’t have to worry. It won’t but we’ll keep that in mind.”

“And something else—Trever was right. Troy will not like seeing that. He won’t even like hearing about it. So, it is best that you stay hush about it.”

I knew that wasn’t the plan anymore and Jaylyn looked over at me because she knew it too.

“Oh, no. What?”

“We have to tell him.” Jaylyn said. “I don’t want to keep it from him.”

“He’s not going to like it at all.”

“We know.” I said. “But I’m going to talk to him about it without Jaylyn being present. I know he’ll listen to my reasoning.”

“Okay. I don’t want to think about it anymore.”

She walked out of the room and left Jaylyn and I standing here.

Rift jumped down off the chair and came to me, gently rubbing his head against me.

“I’m okay, Rift. Sorry about that, Jaylyn. You know, no warning and all.”

“It’s all right. I kind of knew it would have been coming but that felt different.”

“Your neck, I know what you mean. It seemed better.”

Jaylyn laughed and looked away in embarrassment. “Yeah, better. Wow, look at me. I look like I was just murdered.”

“You also bleed more there.” I brought my hand up to her chest lightly stroking my fingertips down the front of her shirt. I was still a little entranced to be able to smell all of that exposed blood.

“Ah, Zayden—Zayden?”

Rift barked and I blinked my eyes to look up, quickly moving my hand. “Oh. Sorry. I wasn’t ready to stop. She pulled me away.”

“Well, I guess it’s best if I change for your sake and before Troy sees this. He’ll ask questions and I wouldn’t know how to give him the answers.”

“Okay. We’ll be downstairs.”

Jaylyn nodded and we both left the room. She was able to slip into hers without Troy seeing her and I went downstairs with Rift. Troy and Ruby were the only ones down there when we came into view, sitting on separate couches.

“So, this is all that’s awake so far?”

“They’re outside.” Ruby answered.

I looked and Adele was standing out there with Trever, probably letting him know she was okay. I’m sure he would have been glad to know.

Chapter 34

Adele

“Morning, father.” I saw my father walk out of the house and join us outside.

“How is everything?”

“Everything’s fine. I’m fine. Don’t worry.”

“Good.” He hugged me and kept me under his arm.

“And we’re all glad.” Trever smiled. “But I am sorry. We should have told you.”

“I said it’s okay. I know why you did it. You were right to. Zayden wouldn’t be here if you told me when it happened.”

“It’s good to see you’re looking on the upside of things.” My father said.

“I have to. It’s better this way.”

“You’re not doing this because of Zayden, are you?” Trever asked.

“You didn’t really stay out here all night because of Darius, did you?” I replied with my own humorous question.

Trever laughed. “Nice one.”

“Seriously. You should come inside. Father, tell him he should. Darius isn’t going to go completely crazy. You’ve never even seen him do that. He’s done well at controlling it.”

“It wouldn’t hurt.” My father said. “I’m not sure how long we’ll stay here. Everyone seems pretty tired in there. We may stay for another night.”

“See?” I smiled, freeing myself from my father’s arm and taking Trever’s. “Come on. You could use some real rest. It doesn’t look like you’ve slept at all.”

“There’s a good reason for that.”

“Come on.”

He shared a look with my father as they always do but we all headed inside together just the same.

“So, this is the glass house from the inside.”

No one said anything and he sat on the couch next to Jaylyn.

I sat next to Zayden, leaning on him while my father remained standing.

“Whose idea was it? It’s not something you normally see.”

“Darius’s father started building it over fourteen years ago and was able to finish it just before he died three years later.” Troy said. “It was a gift for his mother and when she died, he got it. It’s the only thing from their estate that he kept.”

“How almost sad and where is the master of the house, this morning?”

“He’s upstairs.” Ruby said. “And don’t get on his nerves. This is his house. You’re lucky he’s even letting you stay here.”

“Although, I’d gladly kick you out if you choose to test my hospitality.” Darius was suddenly on the stairs and it was worse that he actually heard Trever in here.

“Sorry, not on the list of things to do but it’s only morning after all.”

Darius reached the bottom and glared at Trever while he walked to the couch, sitting next to Ruby. “Do it. I dare you. See what happens.”

“Darius, don’t.” Ruby leaned against him and pulled his arm around her. “It’s too early to deal with this now and I’m too tired to have to stop you.”

“Then maybe I should.”

“Do it. I dare you.” Trever smiled. “See what happens.”

“Trever.” My father interrupted before Darius had the chance to answer. “I’m aware that you rather enjoy pushing your limits but don’t give him an inviting reason. We can’t afford to lose anyone else, especially not the two of you and you know what I mean.”

“Yes, sir.” Trever smiled, pretending to sound obedient. “My apologies.”

It was quiet again while my father went up the stairs.

“What did he mean?” Jaylyn asked.

“What? Nothing.”

“So, we’re just supposed to believe he’s talking crazy?”

“It must be the Senian air. It makes people do and say crazy things. Keen example sitting next to Red.”

Ruby put her hand on Darius’s chest so he wouldn’t go after him and Jaylyn hit Trever in the shoulder. “Seriously, Trever. You know something you’re not telling us.”

“I know a lot of things I’m not telling you, Jay. You need to be more specific.”

“You know what I mean. What should we know that you’re not telling us?”

“Nothing. Everything’s fine.”

All the while, Trever sat with his arms tense at his sides and his fist clenched tightly. I laughed when I noticed and sat up from leaning on Zayden. “Really? Because there’s obviously something wrong with you.”

“What?”

“Why else would you be sitting there so tense? If you had nails like Jaylyn, they’d be drawing blood.”

Trever looked down at his fists and hid them by crossing his arms in front of his chest, tucking them away. “That’s crazy.”

“So, why are you doing it?”

“Worry about something else. I have everything under control.” I heard a loud crack coming from his direction and he pressed his lips together, trying not to even flinch.

“What was that?” Jaylyn asked.

“That was one of my ribs.” He said it casually like it was nothing.

“Breaking?!”

Chapter 35

Jaylyn

I was appalled but noticed Ruby was looking across at Trever and somehow knew what was happening. “Trever, no. Now?”

“I’ve got it, Red. Relax.”

“I honestly don’t think you do.” Ruby got up and sat on the table in front of Trever to get closer.

“You know what’s happening?” I asked.

“He kind of already told us. Remember, the winged-lion he was hoping we’d never have to meet? Now, just remember the story of it. The one he used to tell us as kids.”

I immediately gasped and looked at Trever, moving to the table with Ruby. No one could forget a story like that, especially being told it at a young age. It was when my father was still alive. “You’re lying.”

“Why are you looking at me?” Trever asked. “I didn’t tell you.”

“But it can’t be true.”

“I wish it wasn’t.”

“Wait.” Adele cut in. “The lion thing?

“And it’s happening now?” I feared.

“Not if I can help it.” Trever gritted his teeth together and became tenser than before. He closed his eyes and leaned his head back like he was trying to keep something under control. The veins in his neck turned black and started showing like his skin was thinning. It seemed more horrifying now and the others all got to their feet around us.

“Oh, no.” Ruby muttered.

“Aleksander!” I shouted.

He came rushing to the top of the stairs from the urgency in my voice. “What?” He didn’t hesitate when he saw Trever. He flew down the stairs and approached as fast as he could.

“What’s happening to him?” Adele asked in worry.

He ignored her question. “Trever relax. You know you can’t fight him.”

“I won’t let him come now.”

“You’re not strong enough to hold him at bay. No mortal is. You know that!”

Trever opened his eyes and his beautiful green glowing eyes were replaced with terrifying yellow retinas and the rest were black like Zayden’s. “You know what he can do if I release him here.”

“Then do it. He wants a voice so give him one.”

“He’s angry.” Trever stood up, hands to his sides as stiff as ever. “He won’t listen and I won’t let him out to kill all of you because he will!”

“He will listen.”

“You can’t be sure of that!”

“Yes I can because this time, we have him.”

I turned my head over to Zayden when they looked at him. “What? Now wait a second. What are we talking about here?”

There was a pause and Trever seemed as if he were thinking in his tense mode. “Maybe you’re right. He’ll listen to another pure blood.”

“Yes, exactly. Let him come to us. We’ll take care of the rest.”

“Are you sure?”

“It’s the only way. Outside though. Glass house and all.”

Trever turned and walked outside a distance from the house.

“You can’t be serious.” I said in worry. “You let him do it?”

“It’s not that I let him but it would have happened anyway. He can’t be held back again no matter how hard he tries.”

I couldn’t watch. I honestly couldn’t. I could already feel his pain and it was already too much. I just wanted it to be over.

Chapter 36

Troy

Jaylyn’s worry worried me but I looked out the front of the house anyway. Trever was starting to calm himself better than we’ve seen before like Bryce was with him again but this time he was brought to his knees when the bones in his chest and ribs broke and shifted into their desired position. That’s all it took for Adele and Ruby to turn away into Zayden and Darius’s arms but the rest of us continued to watch with a curiosity we couldn’t explain.

From there it only got worse. Trever couldn’t even stay on his limbs anymore and collapsed down on the ground. His body was breaking and reforming, making him shake all over. We’ve kind of seen that before but he was never in this much pain. He was no longer beginning to look human. His skeleton formed into the shape of an animal under his stretched out skin. Even his face has changed and his blonde short cut hair started turning black and grow then his clothes bursts out in a deep black coat of fur.

The creature struggling on the ground that I had once remembered as Trever was now an enormous black lion that started growing black reptilian-like wings out of its back. I watched on in amazement as it took flight and circled high above the house.

“Okay, we’re going to make sure this goes the best way possible.” Aleksander said quietly. “Our way. Do not address him. He’s from the old times and he’ll most likely only talk to you, Zayden because you’re an authentic Vendel. He’ll smell it in your blood.”

“Okay. What do I say?”

“Well, the goal would be to try to reason but you’ll soon notice he’ll only want answers.”

“Rift, stay inside.” The pup lowered his head like he was quivering to stay out of sight of the large beast and we walked outside and stood in a line. Aleksander stood in the middle with us to his right and the Kalu Assassins to his left. The winged lion circled the house one more time and then landed in front of us.

We were all startled when he shook the ground underneath our feet. He was more enormous than I thought. Twice as large as the Shadows, standing taller than our own height.

He looked upon us and let out a roar. It echoed all around and shook the house behind us before he started to speak in a deep furious tone. “What is the meaning of this?!”

Aleksander held out his hand to his right at Zayden and took a step out of the line and bowed his head. “Perhaps my lord would specify his question so that we may answer it properly.”

“Silence!” The beast shouted, taking a mighty proud step forward. “Who are you to speak for?”

“He’s speaking for me.” Zayden said, pulling Aleksander back to the line.

The animal let out a grunt from the base of his chest and stepped towards Zayden. He was face to face with the creature and it took in a deep breath through its nose. “Ah, finally.” He backed up and sat down in front of him, still just as tall. “Someone at my level and this one is your hired voice?”

“Correct. He will be answering for me, more knowing the information you request.”

“The improbable King. Sons of peasants ruling my kingdom. It brings shame to me.”

“Nevertheless. He speaks truthfully in my stead.”

“These your men then?”

“They’re my royal guards.” Zayden confidently glanced to his right at us. “I don’t go anywhere without them.”

“And the females?”

“They serve under you, my lord.” Aleksander said, bowing his head.

The large animal huffed as he stood up and walked to them.

“They bear the mark of your allegiance, my lord.”

He saw the marks on Ruby’s hips and brought his nose up to her. She looked frightened and shot a worried sign towards Aleksander. He held out his hand and she let the beast get closer. He nudged his nose against her right hip and she did her best to keep her balance. The large animal seemed skeptical as he paused for a moment then licked her.

Ruby had a repulsive look on her face as she tried to hold as still as possible and not offend him while we had to try to keep from laughing.

“Hmm.” The beast said to himself as he backed off and started walking back to the center. “Exquisite. It’s precisely the way he’s described it.”

Adele and Jaylyn looked at Ruby standing in between them, trying to hide their smiles.

The beast only took another step before freezing and breathing through his nose a few times. When he paused from it, his head snatched towards Jaylyn and she was a little startled but stood completely still. “You.” The beast circled around her and pushed her forward with one of his wings.

“Jaylyn!” I took a step forward, ready to defend her.

“Be still!” Aleksander whispered. “Don’t make it worse!”

I stopped but was still worried.

The beast stepped to her and walked around so he could see her eyes but didn’t speak directly to her. “How is it that this one exists? Females are not worthy of this blood.”

“She’s special.” Aleksander explained. “She has a purpose.”

Jaylyn stayed completely still as she was looking into the yellow and black eyes of her brother’s curse.

“A special power I sense. You do not serve me, child. For you possess something much greater but I see you haven’t been told. What a shame. I should be asking you these questions.”

“She wouldn’t be the right one to answer them, my lord.” Aleksander said.

“Silence! I am quite aware of that and you will speak after I have asked said questions!”

“Of course.”

The beast looked at Jaylyn one more time and turned away from her. She stayed there for just a moment almost in shock and Adele and Ruby went to her, bringing her back to the line.

“Since it is obvious I can’t speak directly to whom I need, tell me why he hasn’t stepped forward? Tell me why he let you become King?”

“The times are different from when you ruled, my lord. The world has long been at war.”

“All the more reason he should take his place!”

“I understand that, my lord but we’ve journeyed to end it. In that case it wasn’t probable.”

“Insolent fool! Give me one good reason I don’t kill you where you stand!”

“We’re fulfilling an ancient prophecy set after your time, my lord. Only by uniting the six can we complete it.”

“And these are the six you speak of?” The beast wondered looking at us by his side.

“Indeed, my lord. Even through war, they find themselves perfectly matched to their other half.”

“I see. So I’m to let this slide? Have my heir lay low till this is settled?”

“He requests when he’s ready, my lord.”

The large winged lion paced back and forth in front of us, his giant reptilian wings twitching with concentration and his rising anger. “No! That is unacceptable!”

“My lord, please.” Aleksander tried to explain.

“No!” He pounced over and pinned him to the ground with one of his large wings. “He proceeds to his place or I take it for him!”

“Father!” Adele hollered. She was about to step towards him but the beast looked over at her and growled, stopping her in her tracks.

“I don’t think so.” Darius muttered. He walked up behind the lion and reached for his tail. “Bad kitty!” He grabbed a hold tightly and pulled the animal back, throwing him towards the trees. The beast roared in anger but he only saved himself by flying.

“No.” Aleksander said as Adele helped him to his feet. “Don’t fight him. We need him to phase back.”

“How?” Adele asked.

“We get him to submit.”

“Then we fight.” Darius said. He pulled out his sword and the winged lion landed in front of us.

“Fools! The death penalty proceeds.”

“No!” Aleksander shouted. “You kill him and Trever dies.”

Jaylyn gasped and covered her mouth.

“Ah, a weakness.” The beast snickered. “It’s in my favor then.”

“Don’t count on it.”

Darius charged at the lion and the beast lowered himself in a stalking position. “Good. Competition.”

“Darius, don’t!” Ruby shouted. He didn’t listen. He got ready to swing his sword when he got closer but the beast pounced and swung his large paw knocking Darius sideways to the ground.

He slid a good ten feet on his back, losing his sword. When he looked up, the lion pounced towards him. Darius immediately reached his hand up and grabbed the beast’s throat, keeping his massive jaws out of his reach with his strength. They struggled on the ground for a moment while we could only stand back and watch. None of us were strong enough to deal with this and I think Ruby would have been too afraid she might kill Trever.

Darius kicked the underbelly of the lion, sending him soaring behind him then rolled up to his feet, grabbing his sword but the beast saved himself again by flying up into the sky. “I’m getting sick of that already.”

The lion circled around and swoop down towards him. Darius rolled out of the way and swung his sword at the same time. He rolled back to his feet and saw black blood running down the blade and smiled, looking back up into the sky.

The beast was wounded. He landed a ways from Darius and looked down at the blood running down his right foreleg. “Fool.”

The beast scraped the dirt underneath his feet as Darius put away his sword and got ready to run. The beast folded his wings back and got down into his stalking position.

Darius smiled, just waiting for him to make the next move. “Here kitty, kitty, kitty.”

“I’ll make you regret those words.”

“Well, I’m waiting.”

The beast let out a loud roar and started charging towards Darius and he sprinted towards him. Darius dodged out of the way from a paw and swung himself up onto the lion’s back, taking out a dagger at the same time.

“My turn.” He stabbed one of the reptilian wings and ripped it all the way to the end as he jumped off. The lion let out a roar and tried to take off into the sky but couldn’t. His wing was too badly torn. He got angry and quickly spun around, swinging his other wing towards Darius.

“No!” Ruby shouted.

Darius turned and looked just as the wing collided with his body and sent him flying into the trees. He hit one and knocked it over while cascading to the ground.

Ruby’s eyes welt up. “Zayden.”

He nodded and used his speed to go after him.

Chapter 37

Ruby

The minutes the winged-lion fought with Darius had finally paid off. He lowered to the ground and looked just plain weak and drained. “All right. You win this time. I’ll give him the time he requests but if I have to come back, it will be for the last time.”

“Agreed, my lord.” Aleksander said as he bowed his head.

The beast let out a growl for the last time and his large wings formed a cocoon around his body. I watched as it simply curled up and there was movement going on inside. The wings melted, disintegrating into the ground and Trever was laying there with a wound on his right shoulder.

“Trever!” Jaylyn immediately went over to him. “Are you all right?”

“Except for this, I’m fine.” He tried to look at the wound but couldn’t at the angle.

“Let me.” Jaylyn put her hand on it and her eyes started to glow.

“What happened?”

“You really don’t know what happens when he takes over?” Troy asked.

“Not a clue which makes it all the more awful for me.”

“Well, everything is settled.” Aleksander said. “He shouldn’t be back.”

“Yeah, you’re lucky.” I said. “Darius is really the one that—” I paused like I had forgotten all about him and looked to the trees where I watched him fall. “Darius.” I headed in that direction and didn’t care if they were following. My goal was just to get to him.

I found Zayden among all the fallen branches and noticed he was knelt down on the ground.

“Zayden?”

He looked up with his brow tense and his jaw clenched like he was trying to hold back some emotion and then just lowered his head again.

I was worried now but I got closer and saw Darius on the ground next to him. He wasn’t moving. He remained as still as the tree that fell with him. “No.”

“There was nothing I could do.” Zayden muttered, his voice straining with regret that even he wasn’t fast enough.

“No!” I shouted it a little louder and got down next to Zayden, leaning over Darius’s body. “No. No. No. No.” My shaking hand touched his still face, feeling the blood that set around his temple.

“I’m sorry, Ruby.”

I started breathing heavily, my eyes jumped to red in an instant and the wind started picking up around me hard.

“Ruby?” Jaylyn wondered.

“This. Is. All. Your. Fault!” I looked up at Trever, casting all of my anger and hate towards him.

“Ruby, no!” Adele pushed me into a tree and tied me to it with vines. “What are you doing?”

“He killed him!” I cried, my sadness starting to overcome my anger. “This is his fault!”

“And killing him will redeem that?”

“It’s a start.” My voice was calmer but still angry and I killed the very vines holding me so they became brittle.

“Ruby, wait!” Adele tied me to the tree again. “You know that’s not true!”

“He’s dead and it’s your fault! You wouldn’t even be here if it wasn’t for him!”

“What do you mean?” Trever asked.

“You’re lucky he hated you as much as he did because if he didn’t he wouldn’t have fought with that thing, saving your life!”

“He saved my life?”

“And now he’s dead because of you!”

“Now hang on a second.”

Trever approached Darius’s body and I tensed even more. “What are you doing? Get away from him!”

“Relax, Red and stop crying. He saved my life.”

“Your life isn’t the one I care about right now!” I was still restrained to the tree and too upset this time to even try to free myself again.

“Look, in all decree of ancient law, he saved my life and now I’m in debt to him until that it’s repaid by saving his.”

“Trever! He’s already dead!”

He sighed but kept his eyes on mine through the pause. The longer he looked at me, the more shocked he became because he was reading my thoughts. “Oh, Red. You didn’t.”

“Don’t say a thing.”

“You didn’t tell him?!”

“I planned to. It’s none of your business when but now I can’t!”

“Will you if I change that?”

I would have agreed to do anything for him to come back. I knew Trever could do many things but I did not know that this was one of them.

“Then get ready to witness a miracle.”

“You’re going to bring him back?” Troy asked.

“Not in the way that you think. This will be real.”

“You can do that?” Jaylyn asked, fueling my wonder.

“As long as we don’t tell him how I did it.”

“Why?” Zayden asked.

“Because he won’t like it.” Trever took out a dagger and cut the front of Darius’s shirt so it would reveal his bare chest. “Now, don’t say another word.”

He took off his own shirt and put his hand on his chest. I listened to whispers coming from the forest and my hope for this success only increased. A mist started to roll towards us while the whispers got closer and I was lost in wonderment.

It surrounded Darius’s body and Zayden quickly backed up, standing at Adele’s side. They looked at each other and Adele took his hand.

Trever slowly pulled his hand away from his chest and a white glow came with it as if he pulled some spirit from his body. It rested in his hand and slowly started to bring it towards Darius’s chest.

Everyone leaned in a little closer and his palm came in contact with his skin. Darius’s chest pumped up and all the muscles in his body became tense while Trever tried to keep his hand steady. The whispers started to speed up and the mist shot up into the sky. Trever lifted his chin with the wind and his eyes too were glowing white.

The miracles in our world seemed to have yet be fully discovered and no one could seem to pull their eyes away from the beauty this brought. The light of life.

The whispers started to fade and the wind calmed as Trever’s eyes dimmed and turned back to their normal vibrant green. The brightness around him fell down to the ground like it were raining light and disappeared before touching it.

I was still in amazement from seeing it and Trever turned his eyes back down on Darius. His hand was a little shaky as he took it off Darius’s chest and a light glow of his hand print was left behind. It started to fade away as if it was being absorbed by his skin and everyone leaned in closer with their eyes down on Darius.

“Get me down.” Adele took down the vines still holding me and I dropped to the ground, immediately going over to Darius. “Did it work?”

Trever got a smirk on his face as he leaned over Darius, tapping the sides of his face. He started breathing and started to respond to the movement. “Morning sunshine. You took quite a spill, I hear. How are you feeling?”

Darius’s eyes popped open and they were as bright and fire orange as ever. The hate was still there when he saw Trever leaned over him and he reacted quickly by grabbing his throat and throwing him down to the ground.

“Much like yourself, I see.”

“What did you do?” Darius was angry and still had a tight grip around Trever’s throat, his eyes fixed on his but I had other things in mind.

“Darius!”

Chapter 38

Jaylyn

Ruby threw her arms around his neck in a death grip while her tears fell.

Darius almost seemed unsure of why. “Ruby?”

He tried pulling her back but she wouldn’t loosen her hold on him. “No. Don’t. I’m not letting go. Ever.”

He looked up and it was clear he didn’t know.

“You were dead.” Zayden said. “He just saved your life.”

Darius’s head jerked back in Trever’s direction and they started both getting to their feet. “Why? Why would you care?” Darius was holding Ruby on the front of him the entire time like a child as she had her head tucked into the side of his neck.

“Who said I cared? It may not have been your intent but you’re the one that saved me first. I was merely repaying you.”

“It’s true.” Aleksander said. “After you defied orders to—”

“I am not under your rule!”

“Fair enough but it was your hate for him that saved us all. We all owe you our lives.”

“Well, save it.” Darius started walking back to the house with Ruby and zero tolerance for this conversation. “You owe me nothing.”

“At least I don’t.” Trever muttered as we started to follow.

“Wait.” Adele whispered, pulling Trever back lightly so Darius kept walking ahead with Ruby. “What’s that on your back?”

I turned my eyes to it and saw lion heads on his shoulders and a diamond pattern like Kole’s down his spine. It made me miss him.

“You can’t guess? I wanted to remember him.”

“Can we please not?” I didn’t want to cry just from hearing talk of it. I was trying to get over it in my own way.

“Sorry.” Adele said, refocusing on Trever. “Then what hasn’t she told him?”

“Who told what?”

“Earlier. You mentioned something about Ruby not telling Darius something.”

All eyes were on him but he just smiled. “Sorry. I can’t tell you that.”

“Why not?”

“It’s not my secret to tell.” He left it at that as he always shorts out on a real answer and we went back inside, sitting around on the couches.

Rift came right out of some hiding place and pranced around Zayden before he could sit. “It’s all right. We took care of it.”

It was cute and he laid at Zayden’s feet but I had my own worries. Some things were still said today that I wanted answers for.

“Okay. We’re going to talk about it now.” I said. “Why didn’t you ever tell me?”

Trever merely turned his head for a moment and examined my face like he were reading my thoughts to the true details of my question. “Would you have believed me?”

“Maybe but there’s just one thing I don’t get.”

“What?”

“When you were gone and that thing had replaced you, he said that I wasn’t supposed to exist, that I didn’t deserve this blood because I’m female. What’s with that?”

“Oh, shit.” Trever muttered that was clearly meant for only him to hear.

“What?”

“I really don’t think—”

“Trever, no! You always do this to me and I think I deserve to know!”

He sighed but in a good way to my ears; it was a ready to give in kind of sigh. “You weren’t supposed to.”

“What do you mean? What happened?”

“I knew you were going to ask this someday but not necessarily this soon.”

“Well?”

“She can handle it.” Aleksander said. I was glad he was on my side.

“All right. Clearly this starts when you were born but I guess you should first know that our parents were never married.”

“Our parents? You mean, our mother but you never talk about her.”

“For good reason but I have to now.” I sat quiet, ready to listen. “It wasn’t just that they never married but they didn’t even live with each other. It was an on and off thing for as long as I could remember.”

“Ooh.” Adele whispered. “Sounds familiar.”

Trever laughed. “Yeah, Jay and Kole. It was kind of like that right up to the time Jay was born. Mother was—disappointed, mostly in herself that you were a girl. She felt that she failed father for not giving him another son.”

“That’s stupid.”

“It’s how things were. She was so focused on it and decided herself what should have been done. These days, Hintus is the only country that still does it. Disposes their daughters at birth.”

I didn’t know what to say. I never knew much about my mother but knowing this was worse.

“Your mother was willing to kill Jaylyn just because she was a girl?” Zayden asked.

“Yes, and father was close to agreeing but there was just something about you that delayed his decision. I could see it too but mother—she was convinced it was the only way. It seemed like they argued about it for a while and father was close to seeing her way but I still didn’t and I couldn’t let it happen. I wouldn’t. I took you away from them before you were even hours old and brought you to Gwen.”

Ruby sat up a little straighter with sounds of her mother coming into the story and she looked right at me.

“She was only days from giving birth herself but she agreed and took you in when I explained the situation. They didn’t even notice until hours later but father seemed to already know exactly where you were. He knew me too well but you were lucky in the choice I made. Gwen wouldn’t hand you over. Father spent another hour just trying to reason with Gwen but surely pointless. Everyone knew when Gwen wanted something, she’d get it and it’d be best for you not to stand in her way.”

Ruby smiled and looked next to her at Darius. “It runs in the family.”

“Yes, well, he was able to get Jay back eventually with the promise that she’d keep her life. Father cared about mother, he loved her in a sense and trusted the things she wanted but—” He paused with a long breath while gazing at the floor. “He loved Gwen more.”

Ruby and I looked at each other again.

“Wait. What?” Ruby asked, seeming to be in the most shock. “Really?”

“Yes.”

“Did they ever—”

She trailed off and Trever barked before anyone could even consider it. “No! They did not! What a horrible thing to think? We are not related at all!”

“So, Bryce didn’t protect Gwen like you have with Ruby?” Zayden asked.

“Not in the same way and like Gwen really needed protecting.”

“Thanks a lot. You saying that I do?”

“You’re accident prone, Red. There isn’t anyone here that could deny that. You need to be saved from yourself most of the time.”

Ruby huffed and sat back, regaining her leaned position on Darius.

“Anyway.” I sighed. “So, father agreed to Gwen’s terms because he loved her.” I didn’t want to get side tracked. I deserved to hear this.

“Yes and there was no physical contact with them whatsoever. They were just soul mates who were destined to never be together.”

“Sounds kind of familiar.” Troy muttered, glancing towards Darius.

“Shut it.” He didn’t even have to look over to let us know he meant it.

“So, then what?” I asked.

“Well, when mother found out about his decision, you can imagine that she’d be pissed. Even with father’s explanation of why to keep you alive, she still wanted to kill you. She became obsessive but what you really have to know, she never left us.”

“She didn’t?”

“No. Father told her to leave. He drove her out of Dorlin, away from you but still didn’t trust it enough. That’s when we made our first visit to a very old, powerful, slightly crazy friend.”

I gasped. “He brought us to Madam Carla?”

“Yes.”

“Why? What did she do?”

“She disconnected us from our mother’s memory so if she was to ever come back, she wouldn’t look at us and see her lost children.”

“Then let me ask you one thing and I want it answered.”

“Okay.”

“Is she alive?” Trever was obviously extremely hesitant to answer me at all. “Trever! Is she?”

“What do you want me to say? That she is? Would that make you happy? Is that what you want to hear? No matter what I say, it could never make her love you.”

“I just want to know.”

He looked at me for the longest time. “No and it’s better that she’s not so you can never look for her and she can never hurt you.”

“Well, she can never look for her at least but hurting could still be an option if she remembers her.”

My eyes widened to the point they couldn’t open anymore. Ryon was sitting on the stairs but he had this strange transparent look about him that made him not seem real. I didn’t know if he was until everyone else reacted in some way that they could see him too.

“Ryon?!” Adele was clearly in shock but it was much more of a happy shock than sad.

Rift jumped right up and sprinted towards the stairs with several happy barks. “Hey, Rift. How are you?”

“What are you doing here?” Aleksander demanded with that deep voice of his.

“Bored. What are you doing here and where is here?”

“We’re just taking our time getting there since there have been some delays.” Trever said.

Ryon moved from the stairs to the fireplace almost instantly and set his gaze at Adele, still seeming rather normal. “And I’m sorry for that but you look good.”

“I’m doing better.”

“I’m glad. I didn’t want to leave you the way I did. I know that it wasn’t part of the plan.” He knelt down and began to pet Rift as he was jumping around him.

“She probably knows you’ve never been good with rules.” Trever sighed.

Ryon laughed. “Yeah, it’s better here. There’s less.”

“Why are you here?” I asked.

“It’s great to see you too, Jay.”

“I mean, how can you be here? Where did you come from?”

“You mean, where is Kole and when is he coming?”

“Have you seen him?”

“He wants to see you actually.”

The sound of the wind blew around us then a familiar voice appeared. I was relieved in a way to be hearing it again, not thinking that this time, everyone could hear it.

“Hey, Jay.”

Chapter 39

Troy

I didn’t know why they were here or if it was really a good idea for Jaylyn but I felt this relief almost when Kole appeared, leaning up against the fire place with a ghost like transparent image of how he was before he died.

Jaylyn covered her mouth with her hands and she started shaking, her eyes filling with tears. Hearing his voice was one thing but actually seeing him must have changed everything in the way I feared.

I put my hand on her and Kole looked over at her reaction. “How are you?”

“Kole?”

A tear rolled down her face as Kole stood straight and walked closer. “It’s all right. Don’t be afraid. I knew for a long time what would happen to me. You don’t have to be sorry.”

“You always knew?” She was almost crying and I hated hearing her like this.

“Yes. I knew that I couldn’t change things. I was going no matter what. It started out to be for Trever because that’s who I lived to protect but my ambition was pointed more away from him when I made a deal with Troy about Ellie.”

“I know. He told me. We get to raise her.”

Kole looked over at Ryon and he stood casual like he was telling him to go on with just a look. It was suspicious.

“What?” Jaylyn asked.

“I see how happy you are with the news and I hate to take it from you but having the two of you raise her like we agreed will no longer be necessary.”

“Does your mother have something to do with this because I’ll—”

“No, Jay. This isn’t about her. It’s about Ellie. There’s something you have to see and know that I’m sorry. I didn’t want it to turn out this way either.”

“Kole, you’re scaring me.”

He looked over to his right and held out his hand. “It’s all right, baby. Come here.”

Just hearing those words made Jaylyn automatically break down and I had to restrain her. “No.” Her tears started falling and she was shaking her head to the thought. “Don’t you dare tell me that! No!” Ellie’s ghost like transparent form appeared next to Kole, holding his hand. I was stunned silent by the sight but things were much different for Jaylyn. She got hysterical over seeing her like that. “No!”

Her tears fell like one stream and I sat next to her, trying to calm her down. It wasn’t working. This was worse than never being able to see her. At least that way she knew she was alive but now everything changed.

She looked grievously at the sight of her lost child and Ellie let go of her father’s hand and walked over to Jaylyn with the calm caring innocently sweet voice she’s always had. “Don’t cry, mama. Daddy says we’ll get to be together again someday and I can wait.”

Jaylyn was in such distress that she could barely speak. Her words were all stuttered and hard to make out through her deep breaths. “I don’t want you to have to wait. I want to be with you right now.”

“Jay, no!” Kole said. “Look, I’m sorry but I thought it’d be better for you to find out this way because this way you can say good-bye.”

Jaylyn was still crying and she shook her head. “No. You can’t ask me to do that. I can’t say good-bye.”

Everyone else sitting by was getting effected by this conversation and Ellie brought up both her hands and put one on each side of Jaylyn’s face. “We’ll always have the past, mama but what about your happily ever after? I don’t want you to feel sad.”

“How can I be happy, knowing you’re never going to be around?”

“I’ll always be around. In here.” She pointed to Jaylyn’s heart. “And daddy says I’ll be able to watch you any time I want and you can too, you’ll just have to find a way.” Jaylyn was still in shock watching Ellie in front of her. “I’m happy, mama. You should be too.”

She was heartbroken but it seemed her tears were all dried up after what felt like only seconds; she was too in shock to even cry and I was worried. “How did this happen?”

“She doesn’t remember.” Kole said. “She was the one waiting for me. That’s why I didn’t want to come back. She needed me.”

“I’m okay though, mama. You don’t have to worry about me.”

“Come on, Ellie baby, we have to get back. We’ve lingered too long.”

“No.” Jaylyn said. “I don’t want you to leave.”

“We’ll see each other again, mama.” She leaned in and kissed Jaylyn’s forehead but I don’t know if she could feel any kind of contact she gave. “I love you.”

Jaylyn’s heart was already in a million pieces and those three little words made it break even more. “I love you too, sweetie.”

“Live happy for me? I’ll be watching to make sure!”

Jaylyn fell into an almost laugh and shown a slight smile from Ellie’s happy expression. “I’ll try.”

“Bye, mama!” She waved and started skipping over to Kole.

“Bye, Ellie.”

She disappeared and Ryon and Kole were left standing with us.

Jaylyn was in kind of a disbelief as she freed herself from me and started to get up. “I need to be alone for a while.”

“I’m sorry, Jay.” Kole said as she walked towards him. “But when you feel ready, you should tell them the truth.”

She didn’t say anything but walked right passed him and up the stairs.

“I hate you.” Kole said, looking over at Ryon.

“Better off in the long run to do it this way. You wouldn’t have wanted her to go all the way back and find out from your mother. That wouldn’t settle for Jay. You know that and we don’t need your mother joining us just yet.”

“I’ve got to get to her. Sorry about this, Troy. I didn’t want you to have to see Jay hurt anymore.”

“No. I think I’m the sorry one.”

He cracked a smile from his straight face and shook his head. “You don’t have to be. It wasn’t you’re fault.”

“Yes, it was.”

“I don’t see it that way. You did me a favor. Ellie needs me. I wouldn’t want her to go through this alone.”

I sat still, trying to see his logic but couldn’t get out a response.

“Were you aware when Jaylyn tried to bring you back?” Ruby asked.

“It wouldn’t have worked. She wouldn’t have been able to heal me but that’s not why I told her no.”

“You knew Ellie died then.”

“Yeah. I couldn’t stay long enough to tell her. That would have been worse to lose both of us like that.”

“Thank you for seeing it that way.” Trever said.

“Sure. I’ll see you later. I’ve got to get back but I’m never far if you need me for something.”

“I know.”

Kole disappeared and Ryon was the only one left like he was waiting for something. “Well, I guess I should be going too.”

“Forever?” Adele asked. Rift whined right after.

“Not necessarily. If it was fitting, your King can call upon us anytime he pleases and we’ll always answer.”

“What’s it like?”

“Better than anything you could even dream about but you’re not coming. Not for a long time. I already told you why.” He looked over at Zayden and Zayden lightly nodded as he kept his hold around Adele.

“We’ll miss you.” Adele replied.

“We’ll see each other again. After all, life is only a temporary state. Nothing is ever really forever until you’re here.” Adele couldn’t say anything else and only nodded her head. “And you don’t have to worry about Ellie. She’s being perfectly taken care of. Hopefully Jay will see that soon so she doesn’t stay this way.”

“Hopefully.” I muttered but I didn’t have much hope in it.

“You still have more to do. There will be conflicting thoughts going around when you get to the city but since the King has returned, no one will be taking action. Izin wants you back and anyone who thinks otherwise will use their wits and keep their mouths shut. You shouldn’t have any trouble at all reaching the palace.”

“Thank you for the insight.” Aleksander said.

Ryon nodded and looked down at Rift. “Go see Zayden.”

Rift lowered his head but obeyed and Ryon disappeared.

There was quite a long pause while everyone watched Adele still looking at where Ryon was standing and Zayden leaned into her ear. “You all right?”

“Yeah. Sad about Ellie though, even if she hated me.”

Trever laughed. “I think she’s over that. She’s the one that has Ryon now.”

“How can you seem so normal about this?” I asked.

“Ryon was right. This life is only temporary. Everyone dies. It’s just the matter of when but it doesn’t mean you’re ever alone. There’s always someone waiting on the other side.”

The room became silent, thinking about his words.

“Well, it’s been a long morning.” Aleksander said as he started to get up. “Perhaps you two should think about breakfast.”

Adele and Trever looked at each other and Aleksander started going up the stairs. Trever smiled to try and change the mood of the house by putting his feet up on the table. “That’s a good idea. Let’s just sit here and think about it.”

Adele laughed and pulled him to his feet. “Come on. It’ll get done faster with two of us.”

“All right.” Adele pulled Trever down the left hall and left us sitting in silence again.

“This is too much to handle in one day.” Ruby said. “We should think about leaving before it gets worse.”

“It depends on if they’re ready.” Zayden replied. “A lot is about to happen in the next few days, on top of what has already. They need to be prepared.”

“And are you? You’ll be the one doing it alone.”

“I won’t be doing it alone. You’ll all be there and I don’t necessarily see it being that hard.”

“Really? I’d be terrified.”

“Well, first of all, my father wants us to come back. He’ll pardon us then and once he’s seen what we’ve become, he’ll choose our way.”

“And you’re actually going to expose that?”

“If it’s necessary to lead up to peace, then yes. It shouldn’t be much of a shock to him. He has one too and he’s never really owned up to being on the losing side of things. He’ll opt to do things my way.”

“And since when is this what you want? I thought you never wanted to be who you are.”

“Things change.”

Ruby looked at us sitting by and smiled. “So, it looks like you get what you wanted after all.”

“What?”

“Oh, come on, Zayden. We all know if things go the way they’re planned to then you’ll marry Adele. Aleksander talked to you about that right in front of us, remember?”

“Yeah.”

“Well? Is that still the plan? You know you have to.”

“I have to? Great. No pressure.”

“Well, it’s how you’ll get things to go your way.”

“Are you sure that doesn’t seem too soon?”

“Not when you wanted her from day one. It makes the time you’ve known her seem longer and seriously, if you’re having a problem with the time now then I definitely don’t see you marrying someone you don’t even know, who’s probably waiting for you right now actually. I really hope you have a plan around that.”

Zayden looked over at Darius and I and I wasn’t sure that he did.

“You do have a plan around that, don’t you?” Zayden looked over at her this time with the same eyes. “Ah, this could be interesting.”

Zayden sighed and sat back putting one leg up on the couch. “Looking forward to it.”

Was he really? I doubt it. Maybe why he didn’t mind staying here another day but we couldn’t do it again. I knew we had to leave soon and so did he.

Chapter 40

Ruby

“It’s ready at the table. I’m going to get my father and check on Jaylyn.” Adele walked out of the kitchen and started to go up the stairs.

Zayden and Troy got up and started heading into the dining room while Darius and I were still laying on the couch. I let them walk away completely before I asked.

“Are you going to eat?”

“No, but you should. You’ll need to save your strength for whatever happens when we get there.”

“So do you.”

He chuckled almost silently like he was amused but I saw through it. “I’ll be all right. You go.”

“Please don’t do this. I don’t want you to regret anything you did.”

“I don’t regret saving you but this changes nothing.”

“I almost lost you if it wasn’t for him.”

“Well, we were in that mess because of him. Think about that.”

“Just come eat with me.”

“I’m okay.”

I sighed and started to get off him. There was no use. “All right. Go ahead and be stubborn. You know where I’ll be.”

I walked through the hall where the others went to go eat.

“Darius coming?” Zayden asked.

I sighed and shared a glance with Trever. “No.”

“Then you can tell us.”

I felt my brow crease with confusion. “Tell you what?”

“What you haven’t told him that you were supposed to.”

I immediately turned my eyes towards Trever, flashing them red. “You told them?!”

“No! I didn’t say anything!”

“He really didn’t.” Troy said. “He said it wasn’t his secret to share.”

“Well, good.”

“So?”

I sighed and looked around the table. “What? It’s nothing, okay?”

“But it has to do with Darius.” Zayden said. “Something you haven’t told him. Sounds important to me.”

I looked over at Trever and really didn’t want to tell them a thing.

“You know you have to sometime.” He smiled. “I’m sure they can keep a secret. I’d trust them to.”

“I trust them. Just not with this. They don’t keep anything from each other. Darius would be bound to find out before I ever got around to telling him.”

“Red, he’s not going to—”

“We’ve already spent a whole day talking about this! We don’t need to do it again!”

“All right.” Trever sighed. “Enjoy your time of wondering, boys. She’s not going to tell anyone for a while but maybe by then it’ll be obvious.”

They looked across the table at me but I did well to avoid their eyes. It probably only made them want to know more but I couldn’t do it. This was something I was scared to tell Darius about let alone anyone else.

Chapter 41

Adele

I came down the stairs with my father and noticed something strange on the couch. I quietly let him continue walking while I leaned over the back of it at Darius laying alone. “You not eating?”

“What do you think?”

“Is it because you don’t want to admit that you actually did something nice for Trever and he returned the favor or you just don’t want to eat his food?” Darius just looked up at me and pressed his eyebrows together. “What? You wanted to know what I thought.”

“Rhetorically.”

“Well, don’t worry about it. I knew you’d feel that way so I made sure I was the one that made your plate. He didn’t touch a single thing on it. I promise. Now get up.” Darius sighed and folded his arms across his chest. “Oh, come on.” I walked around the couch and sat on the short table in front of it. “Ruby needs you to be in there. I’m surprised that she even let loose her grip around you.”

“Did you see Jaylyn when you went up there?”

He changed the subject quick but I followed. “Yeah. She’s not going to be eating either.”

“I just don’t get it. How did Ellie die? I mean, she was only four years old.”

I got a slight smile on my face, listening to Darius’s worry but was still sad myself thinking about it. “I don’t know. I’m sure she’s asking herself the same questions.”

“It’s tragic really.”

“I know but there’s nothing we can do. It’s already happened. Now, come on. You should eat.”

I got up and Darius sighed, getting up after me. I smiled to myself to hear that he did it. I wasn’t sure if he was going to just because I said but I guess my dominant nature even worked on him and we walked into the dining room where everyone else was already sitting down, eating in silence.

I sat down next to Zayden as Darius quietly walked over to Ruby and sat next to her.

Of course she immediately took notice and wondered aloud. “You okay?”

“Yeah. Hungry after all I guess.”

Troy looked around the table and set his focus on me. “Did you see her?”

Everyone looked over and I could see their faces; they all seemed to want to know the same thing. “Yeah. She’s just going to need some time.”

“I’m still a little in shock.” Zayden said. “I don’t think any of us were expecting that.”

“Trever, what did Kole mean by ‘you should tell them the truth?’” I asked.

“The truth about Ellie and what she did.”

“But we know that.” Troy said. “She already told us.”

“No. She didn’t. She told you what she’s been telling everyone for the last four years. She didn’t tell you what really happened.”

Ruby got defensive and shook her head. “No. She wouldn’t have lied to us.”

“She would because she didn’t think anyone would believe the real story. It’s never been done before. She took a huge risk and she could have died.”

“What was it?” I wondered.

“Are you sure you really want to go down that road?” Jaylyn was standing at the door with her arms folded in front of her and startled us all. “Once you know, you’ll never look at me the same again.”

“I don’t believe that.” Troy said.

Jaylyn slightly smiled and stepped closer. “Oh, I seriously doubt it.”

“Are you going to tell us?” Darius asked.

“Is that what you all decided? To know the truth?” We gave a slight nod and she sat herself at the head of the table so we could all see her. “Okay, well, first you should know that Ellie was in fact, one hundred percent born of my blood.” I was both confused and shocked but Jaylyn’s facial expression never changed. She sat stiff and tried to make it clearer for all of us. “I was at a stage in my life that I hid for the most part. I felt like something was missing and I wanted a child to fill that void. We were already in the Assassin life for almost a year and I knew that it just wouldn’t have been feasible for me to actually get pregnant so I just tried to forget but instincts wouldn’t let me. I was beginning to feel desperate and sought Madam Carla’s help.”

“And who do you suppose she asked to go there for her?” Trever asked.

“You?” Ruby guessed.

“Of course. You probably would have noticed if she was gone.”

“What exactly did you do?” I asked. “Ask her how to have a baby without getting pregnant?”

Trever laughed and glanced towards Jaylyn. “Basically but made sure to stress how it was not for me and she agreed to help.”

“Though the news wasn’t actually as easy as I thought it’d be.” Jaylyn sighed.

“Well, what did you expect?” Trever asked. “That even Madam Carla could give life by saying so?”

“I was hoping.”

“That’s much more difficult for the time frame you wanted.”

“So, what happened?” Ruby asked. “What did she tell you?”

“She told me it was possible but risky. Jay would still need a part of herself to make it work.”

“Like giving up her goods?”

Trever laughed to Ruby’s humorous expression. “I don’t think we really need to fully discuss how it is a woman’s body works. She basically just needed one of her eggs.”

The men looked down at their plates to the steaming eggs they had already begun to eat and a stomach-churning expression grew on their faces.

“Thanks a lot.” Jaylyn said. “And they’re not anything like that.”

“No.” Trever agreed with a laugh. “They’re more like this.” He crumbled some of his bread and let a few crumbs drop on the table’s surface in front of him.

“How do you know?” I asked.

“I was there when Ryon cut them out of her.”

“Ryon knew?”

I looked over at Jaylyn and she merely nodded. “I wanted it to be done and live and I didn’t want anyone else to find out.”

Ruby smiled and leaned forward, getting into the story. “Tell us how you did it!”

“Well, some of my eggs were harvested just in case our first attempt failed then one was transferred into the other woman and Kole, well, I don’t need to tell you how that worked out. You should know him by now. He requested to do it the fun way.”

Everyone shared in a quiet laugh.

“Then I basically spent the next couple of weeks waiting anxiously to see if it worked and it did.”

“I can’t believe we had no idea about this.” I said. “You think we would have noticed the odd behavior.”

“We did very well to hide it, even if it had to be from you. I’m sorry.”

“So, she was yours. I knew it.” Zayden said. “Is the woman who carried her still alive?”

“We couldn’t risk anyone knowing, what do you think?”

“Then she is dead.”

There was a pause and Jaylyn looked over at Trever. “It’s all right. Take as long as you need.”

Jaylyn took a deep breath and tried to hold back from crying. I’ve seen the expression before. “She’s the one that came to me that night. She was going to have the baby, my baby any day and she wanted to talk. We went somewhere private where she told me she couldn’t do it. She grew attached and she didn’t want to give it up. I couldn’t let that happen. That baby was mine. I might have been a little more subtle if she told me in a public place but we were all alone and consequently, she forgot who I was.”

“So, I’m guessing the killing went the same.” Ruby said.

Jaylyn looked over at Trever again as he was lifting his glass to his mouth. “Don’t look at me. I’m not doing it.”

Jaylyn sighed and looked back at us. “Actually, no. It was worse. I was so angry that she wanted to go back on her word that I made her pay. I took the baby from her womb while she was still alive and I left her there to die. She needed to think about where she went wrong.”

“Oh.” Ruby muttered. “Sorry I asked.”

“Like it really mattered. She was taken from me anyway.”

“It wasn’t your fault.” Aleksander said. “You couldn’t have known.”

Jaylyn let out a laugh of frustration, agreeing.

“And at least you know she’s happy.” I said. “What more could you want then that?”

Jaylyn’s eyes became glassy but not enough to shed a tear. “How about her here where I can hold her again? Watch her grow into an image of myself. Losing a child is worse than losing someone else close to you. She wasn’t supposed to go before me. It’s not fair. You don’t know what it feels like.”

“But you can see her anytime you want.” Trever said. “You have that power. Find something that will draw her to you and you’ll always have it.”

“It wouldn’t be the same.”

“Perhaps better than cutting her out completely. She wants you to live happy and you know you won’t that way.”

“But what? I don’t know what would work.”

We looked around at each other, trying to come up with an idea and Troy was first to get up. “What about this?” He walked around the table to a sheet covering some furniture by the window and pulled it off in one clean motion, revealing a stunning grand piano that lied beneath.

“You play?” Ruby asked.

“Well, it’s not sitting here for no reason.”

Darius laughed quietly. “He has the girlie hands.”

Troy just rolled his eyes and started playing a slow melody. Jaylyn must have known it because she smiled and closed her eyes to just listen while mouthing silent words.

“Wait a second.” Trever interrupted, making Troy stop and look up. “Where have you heard that?”

“It’s the song Jaylyn sang to get Ellie to fall asleep the night she stayed with us.”

“Where did you hear it?”

Jaylyn shrugged. “I don’t know. I guess, I’ve just always known it. Why?”

“Father used to sing that song to you when you were a baby.”

“Oh. I guess I remembered.” She got up from the table and walked to Troy. “Play it again. I think you might be on to something.”

Troy started playing it again as Jaylyn sat to his left and laid her head on his shoulder while she started humming. A curious giggle filled the room from all angles.

Chapter 42

Jaylyn

The giggling started to fade and Ellie appeared on top of the piano with her chin resting on her hands and her feet crossed at the ankles up in the air. “I knew you’d find a way, mama! Miss me already?”

“I miss you every time you turn your back.”

“Well, then I won’t do that anymore!”

It was true. My mood seemed to be lightened from the last few minutes just by hearing Ellie’s own happiness. “It was actually Troy’s idea.”

Ellie got a big smile on her face and looked at him. “Oh, can you play it again? Please, oh, please?”

He laughed. “Of course I will.”

Ellie smiled again as she stayed where she was and he started playing again. She hummed along and I just watched her. I realized that I truly was happy and now that I could see her this way anytime I wanted, I started to feel better. It’d be better than not seeing her at all. I had to have known that all along.

Troy played through the song one time and Ellie clapped her hands together at the end. “I love that song! You play it as well as mama sings it!”

“Where’s your father? You didn’t come here alone, did you?”

“Don’t worry, mama. I can’t get lost. He always knows where I am and if I was in danger, he could get to me in a second.”

“Danger?” Everyone at the table was curious too. “What danger?”

She sat up and looked around. Troy and I looked at each other and Ellie moved herself in an instant. Everyone looked around for her as we got up from the piano and did the same. I found Ellie crouched down in the corner by the door.

I was still confused and tried to approach her. “Ellie? What danger?”

She looked up and I could tell she was afraid of something. Then Ellie moved herself again and was standing at the other end of the table. “The Dark Ones.” She jerked her head to the right and screamed. “Daddy!”

In another instant, Ellie was wrapped up in Kole’s arms with her face hidden in his chest. “Shh, it’s okay, baby. They can’t reach you here.”

“Kole?” Trever wondered. “What’s going on?”

“Something you won’t have to worry about for a while.”

“Well, tell us anyway.” I said, worried by Ellie’s sudden frightened behavior. “Who are the Dark Ones?”

“It doesn’t concern you, Jay.”

“She’s afraid. I want to know why.”

Kole sighed and kept Ellie in his arms. “Who do you think they are? They’re all the bad people once from this world. A good portion killed by the ones sitting at this table.”

“But why is she so afraid of them?” Adele asked.

“They’ve been seeking full power over our world for centuries and they’ve been failing but now they have a new leader. They call her the Black Witch. Guess who? She left this world recently and has always been power hungry.”

“Arianna.”

“Yes. She changed their strategy and set her focus on Ellie.”

“What? Why?” I wondered, only starting to worry more.

“Did you tell them?”

“Yes.”

“Then I can tell you. She’s special. Nothing like anyone has ever seen. Ellie is a soul pure of heart who hasn’t been corrupted by war and is also of royal blood. This makes her greater than anyone. The Black Witch knows this and wants to use Ellie to get to those who resist. She’s the one that brought her here.”

“But how could she know?” Adele asked.

“Look at her. She looks so much like Jay that it’s scary and if she knew that then she figured out she was of royal blood because her fate was written to end only by the rightful person to take her place and that was Trever. She put it together easily but luckily she didn’t get to Ellie in time and that just makes her seek her powers more.”

“What do you mean by powers?” Ruby asked.

“In our world everyone has them. Some are greater than others. It’s almost like you. Everyone in this room has a particular power but take them all and then some and put them into one soul; that’s what we have.”

“Oh, I see.” Ruby said kind of smugly. “So, you’re a hundred times better than what you were before.”

He smiled confidently of course. “Something like that. The Dark Ones have planned to use Ellie’s powers against everyone else but they won’t ever get to her with us protecting her.”

“Who’s us?” Adele asked.

“When Ellie—well, when she arrived in our world, there were some there who automatically knew who she was. Those who still care about the living world, for reasons of their own, swore to protect her against the Dark Ones for eternity and the league of her protectors was created.”

“Does this league have a leader?”

“It’s more of a council really. The Elders, they’re called.”

“Who are they?” Troy wondered.

There was a pause and Kole looked around the table. “I’m not sure if I should. It seems you’re forgetting you’re talking to someone that’s dead.”

Darius chuckled. “It’s really not that shocking anymore. We’re getting used to the unusual happening.”

“All right. If you all promise me no tears, I’ll tell you.”

Everyone looked around at each other and Adele answered. “Deal. We want to know.”

“Well, to tell a long list in the least amount of words, everyone here has lost someone close to them. They’re all a part of the Elders. Highly unbelievable due to the war this world caused but ours has its own and it has caused them to come together.”

“And they really have no problem doing this for eternity?” Zayden wondered.

“What else is there, really? It gives us a purpose again. Protecting Ellie is our top priority. A fight is coming but the league is ready. They’re stronger.”

Ruby laughed. “A fight? Can lost souls really hurt other souls?”

Kole laughed too. “Well, that might be a little harder to explain. A fight in our world is strictly a power fight. With the right amount of effort and the right technique a soul can be—well, I don’t want to use killed, that’s the wrong word. Um, they can be destroyed, meaning we don’t see them in our world again.”

“So, is the fight going to be dangerous?” I asked.

“The Elders don’t seem worried. Bryce says we’ve got the advantage with Ellie.”

My eyes got wide. “You’ve seen my father?”

“Yeah. He’s at the head of the Elders. Ellie is his granddaughter after all. He won’t let the Black Witch a hundred miles near her. Although, I highly doubt she’ll be in the fight. You know how she is. He’s just hoping it doesn’t spill over on your turf.”

“What do you mean?” Zayden asked.

“Bringing the fight to your world. Our powers are limited here.”

Suddenly, Ellie lifted her head off Kole’s chest and there was a pause. “Daddy, they’re coming.”

“Are you sure?”

“I can feel them.”

“Then we have to go.”

“Wait!” I stood up when Kole was about to turn away. “If they’re after her, you should leave her here.”

“I can’t. We need her there to get them to fight. We can feel each other’s presence, if they sense she’s not with us, they’ll back down and look for her. What are you going to do if they come here? You won’t be able to fight them so I have to take her.”

I wasn’t liking the idea but accepted it. “Fine but you better come back and tell us and be careful.”

“That probably would suck to die twice!”

“Kole!”

He laughed. “All right. I’ll come back as soon as I can. In the meantime, try to forget about it. We don’t keep track of time in my world so it could take longer than you think it would. I mean, I’ve only been dead for a few of your days but it feels like weeks in mine.”

I sat back down and sighed. “How am I supposed to think of something else? I’m worried about you dying again.”

“You don’t have to worry about us, mama. The Elders will keep me safe. We’ll come back.”

I knew there was nothing I could do and sighed again. “Then go but be quick about it.”

“Bye, mama! I love you!”

“Bye, sweetie and remember to be careful.”

Kole laughed and looked back at me one last time. “Of course. Until later, everyone.”

Kole turned with Ellie and they were gone.

Chapter 43

Darius

We’ve had a long last few days but clearly it wasn’t over yet. We would be seeing Kole again at some point and be distracted from our world for just a little longer.

Everyone was sitting out on the couches having their own discussions when the sun was going down behind the tall fir trees that evening. Ruby was up against my bare chest, rubbing my abdomen with the tips of her fingers.

“Having fun.”

“Mmm hmm.”

“You sound tired to me.”

“Maybe a little.”

“Can I help while we’re waiting for Kole to get back with the news?”

Ruby looked up and got a wanting smirk on her face. I loved that look and she turned to face me, straddling my lap. “You might.”

“Mmm. I like that.” We started kissing and she brought up her hands and tangled her fingers in my hair. I knew she liked doing it and it was a great feeling even for me. I could have stayed like this forever but of course that wouldn’t happen.

“Hey. Go somewhere else.”

It was Adele’s clear voice but Ruby didn’t stop and I wasn’t going to stop her either. She only did when a pillow hit the back of her head.

She took a deep breath and yanked on my hair, pulling my head back as she looked towards Adele with red eyes. “What?”

“Go. Somewhere. Else.” Adele said again like she would understand if she said it slower.

“This is his house, you leave.”

“No. It’s all right. That’s a good idea.” I simply stood up and threw Ruby up over my right shoulder and started going towards the stairs.

“Darius! A little more warning next time!”

Everyone laughed as I started sprinting up the stairs with her and a smile on my face. “Don’t worry, you’ll forgive me.”

I had full intentions to make sure of that. Sitting around waiting for what might not even come tonight was pointless. I’d rather spend my time alone with Ruby and that’s exactly what I did.

The door to our room opened and I threw her down on the bed. She laughed hysterically while trying to catch her breath and I leaned over her between her legs. “Now, what exactly do I have to do to wake you up?”

Ruby smiled the way I can never get enough and reached for my waist. “Me of course.”

I moved in to kiss her and she was just eager to get my clothes off. “All right, patience. I can’t be prepared that quick.”

She clearly wasn’t one for patience at this moment because she got up and pushed me down on the bed so she could climb over me. “Then let me help.”

She went right for her goal and I was wrong. She prepared me quite quickly and now I was in the mood just as strongly as she was. She knew it too because she was smiling while she straddled my hips and began to lower herself. I had to look as she got me to slide perfectly inside her and it only heightened the feeling.

She pulled her shirt off after and held onto her own breasts with her moans while she rolled her hips up and down. Watching her was another pleasure, even when her eyes turned red but I wasn’t worried. I didn’t mind letting myself feel a little weak at this point but I didn’t want any of it to stop. It made me forget about everything but nothing ever lasted forever.

We soon found ourselves finding our feet again and remembering what it is we were waiting for. After getting dressed enough that we weren’t naked, we headed downstairs to see Kole and Ellie already here and I began to wonder how long we were really gone.

Chapter 44

Adele

“You didn’t start without us, did you?” Ruby was skipping down the stairs with Darius and I really didn’t want to get into why we were kept waiting.

“No.” I said.

“Good. So, tell us what happened.”

“Oh, yeah!” Ellie clapped her hands together. “It was so exciting!”

Kole laughed. “It was but it was only a test.”

“A test?” My father wondered.

“The Dark Ones were testing our reaction time to an attack. They only sent ten thousand to our doors.”

“Only?” Ruby laughed.

“Well, our world is a lot bigger than yours. Ten thousand is nothing. It was only too easy for us. The Elders didn’t even have to involve themselves. They all stayed to protect Ellie in the tower as they watched the Dark Ones be completely destroyed. I love winning.”

“Well, if that was just a test, what happens now?” I asked.

“They’re gathering their forces and planning the invasion. A war is coming. One that will end all wars if it goes our way. The General volunteer to cross over into their territory and gather their numbers. We’re just waiting for him to get back before we know how we should prepare.”

“The General?” Troy asked in almost a stuttered voice.

Kole smiled. “Yes. You know who. Your father.”

I seemed to be the most surprised. “Your father was a General?”

Troy’s eyes quickly found his way to Trever’s and acted as casual about it as he could. “Yes.”

“And he went over there alone?” Jaylyn asked, sounding a little worried.

“Don’t worry.” Kole said. “He knows what he’s doing. He’s the only one that knows how to control his thoughts so he won’t get caught.”

“And if he does get caught?” Troy asked.

“You won’t see him on the day you join us but you shouldn’t have to worry about that. It’s not the first time he’s ventured alone into the Dark One’s fortress. He knows their ways better than anyone. That’s why they never win.”

Ellie gasped and froze as her eyes locked in a dead stare. “Daddy, they’re looking for you.”

“You sure?”

“The General is back and he brought news.”

“What’s the news?”

“I can’t tell. He still has control over his thoughts in that subject.”

“How does she do that?” Zayden asked.

“Ellie’s powers aren’t limited in your world like the rest of us. It’s part of her uniqueness. She can still decipher what’s going on in our world, even communicate with them.”

“He’s asking for you, daddy and he’s not very happy that you came here again.”

There was a pause and Kole looked around. “Then we should go. Come on, baby.”

“When will you be back?” Jaylyn asked.

“I don’t know.”

“Well, we’re not going to be here that much longer.”

“Don’t worry, mama, we can always find you easy enough.”

Jaylyn smiled as Ellie left the arm of the couch and appeared in front of her. “Be safe?”

“We always are. Bye, mama.”

“Bye, Ellie and Kole, watch her.”

He laughed. “I will and if I’m not she’s always with one of the Elders. She’s completely safe. We’ll come back when we can. You just go and finish what you set out to do.” He turned with Ellie and they disappeared.

It was good seeing them and knowing that everything turned out okay but there was a reality setting in. We had to get ourselves refocused on our own lives. This would be our last night here. I knew it before everyone even went off to bed. It wasn’t right of us to keep holding it off.

Chapter 45

Zayden

The night never seemed to be as long as anyone would have liked and morning felt like mere moments later.

Adele came down the stairs, stepping into the rays of the sun to see everyone else already up and sitting down on the couches. “Okay, get up. We’re leaving.”

“Now?” Jaylyn asked with a bit of a whine.

“Yes, now or when the horses are ready. This way we’ll make it there during daylight hours and isn’t daylight safer?”

“Yes.”

“Well, we came to get it done so we’re taking Kole’s advice for once and that’s what we’re going to do. No more delays.”

Ruby and Jaylyn looked over at Aleksander for a response and he nodded to them.

“Okay, well, let me just get my stuff.” Jaylyn said as she started walking towards the stairs.

“Hurry. Your horse will be waiting.”

Jaylyn nodded as she started up the stairs and we headed towards the side door.

Troy stopped me from going out the door and had his eyes up the stairs. “I’ll be out in a minute. Ready my horse?”

I knew what he wanted and let him have it this one time since we weren’t completely ready just yet. “Be quick about it. I can’t stall forever.”

Troy smiled and headed upstairs while I continued on my way outside with Rift waiting for me by Ryon’s horse that I would now be riding.

“Where’s Troy?” Adele asked.

“He’s helping Jaylyn.”

“What could she possibly need help with?” Trever asked.

Ruby laughed. “Funny question coming from you. You used to help me a lot.”

There was a short pause while Darius completely ignored what she said since there was no reaction from him and Trever finally started to get it, ready to ignore it himself. “Oh, that’s nice. Not exactly what I wanted to hear.”

“Well, you asked. She says he’s addicting.”

“Can we not continue this conversation, please?” He started walking his horse out of the stables. “She’s my little sister just to remind you.”

Ruby laughed as she took her horse by the reins and followed. Darius was right behind her and we hurried out after to put our armor on before we left.

Jaylyn and Troy walked outside from the front door dressed in their armor already.

“Well, that was quick, wasn’t it?” Ruby smiled.

“So, we were rushed.” Jaylyn replied. “It was still good.”

I smiled but Aleksander and Trever had a slightly different reaction and both sighed at the same time.

“Jaylyn, if you’d kindly keep that information to yourself for the remaining of our journey then the majority of us would greatly appreciate it.” Aleksander said.

She got wide eyes like she realized who she just said that in front of. “Sorry, sir. I’ll do my best.”

“And your best is nothing less than expected. Let’s go. We still have a long way ahead of us and remember, Zayden, keep your eyes open when we get there.”

“Of course. I know what to do.”

“It’s time we keep our focus on our own world. Jaylyn, I know you have ties elsewhere but I need you to be in tune until we get this settled.”

“Yes, sir. I understand.”

Aleksander smiled and nodded as I got on Ryon’s horse and started leading them south towards the road.

Though a few nights of rest is not nearly enough to mend what has been done, everyone understood that moving forward was the right thing, even Adele and Jaylyn, those who’ve been affected the most.

They seemed more like themselves after seeing the lost ones again and I knew they still wanted to be a part of this mission. They wouldn’t leave us to do it alone and I respected how they put what has happened aside so peace could be found. A hard decision it may have been but it was our world that was now in peril. Our unions couldn’t be sure until our countries let go of the past and moved on to a new beginning.

I was ready for it; we were ready but success relied on more than just us as we set out to face my father today and amend all that we’ve wronged.

We reached the top of the hill mid-day, looking upon the great white wall that surrounded the city of Randal; home.

“Something you forgot to mention?” Aleksander asked.

“No. We’ll be fine.”

“Oh, like last time?” Ruby muttered.

I laughed. “Nothing happened last time. Adele got you out, remember?”

Adele sighed and covered her face. “Please let’s not recap about that.”

“What happened?” Trever asked.

“You didn’t watch?”

“I didn’t care to see everything. Just the important stuff.”

Jaylyn laughed. “When we were left in there with all the soldiers for a few minutes, it was uncomfortable. We wanted to leave so Adele told them to let us through under authorization that she was the one going to be Zayden’s Princess.”

Trever returned the laugh, looking at Adele. “Well, you didn’t lie.”

“We’ll see.” She muttered. She started bringing her horse forward first and everyone looked over at me and started to follow.

It was clear that she was still doubtful but I wasn’t. She has always been my bride and I was ready to finally prove it.

A loud crack echoed in the silence and the doors of the western gate slowly started to open. I led the way in and it was very quiet. All the soldiers around had looks of regret and bowed their heads as we passed.

“What do you suppose that means?” Darius asked in a low quiet voice.

“They knew they were wrong.” I said. “Father must have gotten them ready for our return.”

“Well, it’s better than the alternative.” Troy replied.

I agreed with a smile and we made it silently and safely through the base and out the other gates.

Now there was just a mile of open plains between us and full access to Randal.

“This is it, everyone.” Aleksander said. “Are you sure you’re ready to do this, Zayden? This solely rests upon you.”

I looked toward the palace upon the top of the high hill where my father would surely be and gave him my answer. “I’m more than ready.”

No one questioned our arrival on the streets like before and I stopped in front of everyone, getting off the horse I was on. “Take the horses and ride to the palace. We’ll go ahead and prep my father for your arrival.”

“Why doesn’t that sound like a feasible plan?” Ruby asked when she took the reins of Darius’s horse.

“Don’t worry.” Darius said. “We’re within the walls during the day, they won’t attack.”

“At least not by range.” Troy added.

“Oh, that’s nice.” Jaylyn replied as she took the reins of his horse.

“You’ll be fine.” I assured them. “Something seems different about them. Most people will be too curious to challenge you and on your way, stop by the Cappel house and bring the spy with you. Anyone know where it is?”

“I think I do.” Adele said. “But Cappel is her maiden name. I thought she was married.”

Troy sighed and turned to her. “Was. Past-tense. He’s dead.”

“How do you know her?” Ruby smiled. “A past lover?”

Darius and I laughed for a moment until Troy looked over in a glare.

“Ruby, it’s Julianna.” Jaylyn whispered.

“Oh, his mother! Sorry. We’ve been there before, remember? She helped us escape with Kathryn who is coincidentally Zayden’s mother. Huh. Small world.”

I cleared my throat to change the subject. “Well, we should go and so should you.”

“Wait, what about when we get to the gates?” Adele asked. “It’s unlikely they’re going to let us right in. Our last visit didn’t end well.”

“We’ll take care of that before you get there. They’ll be so focused on us that they won’t notice you.”

“Very well.” Aleksander said. “This will give you some prep time so good luck.”

“Rift, stay with them.” He looked up at me with sad blue eyes and whined. “It’ll be okay.”

“He’s worried because he doesn’t like us.” Trever said, probably reading it from him. “You’re the one related to Ryon. That’s why he likes you.”

“Well, he’s going to stay just the same. We need to do this alone.”

Rift back up towards them with his tail almost between his legs and another whine.

I took a hold of Darius’s arm and Troy’s arm and used my speed before they could even ask what I was about to do. I thought it to be the best decision. We arrived swiftly to the palace gates.

The two guards standing watch were jumped and took a step back when we just appeared in front of them.

“By the way, thanks for telling us.” Darius said, hunched over for a moment to get his head back.

“Your majesty, my lords, you have returned.” One of the guards said while they both bowed their heads.

“Let us in, my father is expecting us.”

“Of course, your majesty.” They both moved away from the gate and opened it for us but followed, leaving the gate unprotected like I hoped and we walked right up to the palace.

I was first to enter and we stopped just inside the door. It was quiet and like every time before we’ve returned home from some trip, my father was sitting in the throne going about his usual business of running the kingdom. His eyes were focused down and I called for his attention before I took another step in. “Father!”

His head lifted and his eyes opened a little more shockingly when he saw us standing by the door. “Zayden!”

He stood right up but Lamar took a step just passed him with a beaming loud voice. “Guards! Seize that traitor!”

Guards rushed in and began to surround us. Darius and Troy got ready to take out their weapons in protection of me but my father took a step closer and put up his hand. “No! Let them pass!”

The guards backed off with the King’s demand and Darius and Troy relaxed their nerves for a moment while they remained still with me.

“Your majesty, I strongly advise against this.” Lamar said, his hidden aggravated glare peering down towards me. I’m sure he wasn’t expecting to see me again. “They aided the enemy and killed over a dozen of your men. You cannot—”

“Traitors or not, they’re still my sons and this country needs them. Zayden most of all.”

Lamar was displeased as I knew he would be but my father would never cast us out, no matter what we’ve done. I guess I’ve always known that.

“Come my sons.” My father held out his hand as a gesture of welcome just as I predicted. “We have much to discuss.”

“Yes, father.” I used my speed to get in front of him quickly and stood only two feet away. “We do.”

He was shocked to see this change in me and sat back in the throne from the surprise of my sudden appearance. “What have they done to you?”

I stood silent for a moment, waiting for Darius and Troy to reach my sides at a normal walking pace. “We’ve been reborn, father. This was our choice.”

“And you have returned to your forgotten home for what reason?”

“Not forgotten. We had no choice.”

“No choice?” Lamar stood aside and sounded repulsed to hear what I said. “It is you who brought the enemy here and it is you who chose to flee with them.”

My eyes never left my father to look at Lamar and I talked as if he wasn’t standing here at all, trying to keep my anger to just a certain level. “But they’re not the enemy. Not anymore.”

“They are the Kalu Assassins!” My father bursts out, changing the tempo while leaning forward. “They we’ll always be the enemy!”

“You say that even after you have offered them a place here?”

“The circumstances changed. They made their choice. They chose to remain the enemy and that’s what they are.”

“Only because you would never give them a real chance to prove otherwise.”

“Oh and you would?” Lamar wondered.

“Yes.” I answered, finally acknowledging Lamar’s presence in the conversation. “We’ve gotten to know them and they are no different from us, except where they’re from. They cannot be punished for that!”

“They can be and they will be.” My father replied. “I’m not reopening the terms of my offer. This infatuation you three have for those women is ruining how you see this world!”

“No. If only it’s made it more clear.”

My father was very displeased and let us know it. He sat back comfortable but his anger only risen. “I forbid it! You know you three are always welcome here but if you choose to cross what separates our worlds, I shall pass my judgment and be forced to do what I don’t want to.”

I couldn’t believe what he was saying since I already knew about his past and the parts of it he forgot to mention. “If you condemn us, you just condemn yourself.”

“Mixing with them is forbidden!”

“How can you say that when you’ve been there too?!”

“This is not about me. I came to terms with my past a long time ago and moved on from it. I will not have you suffer through the same.”

“But you haven’t moved on from it, father. You’re always reminded of it when you look at me.” He fell silent for a moment and I was ready for the truth even if I had to pull it out of him forcefully. “You know exactly what I’m talking about. You’re my father and should always be there for me but you’ve lied to your own son just to hide your faults. Well, no more. It’s with the truth that we will move on from this chapter in life; this chapter of war that you’ve built around it and I want to see her, now! Where’s Kathryn? Where is my mother?!”

He remained still by my demand but became curious with anger. “Who told you of this?”

“Another part of your past you’ve tried hiding from. The one person you’re really continuing this war for.”

My father looked down. On this day he was wearing that ring Trever had once told us about. The ring that was sealed with a promise of peace and the stone that would glow when in the presence of another. Well, it was glowing now and my father closed his eyes with his name. “Aleks.”

“It’s good to see you, my old friend. Look at what the years have done to us.” Aleksander was stepping towards us with the others following carefully behind. Rift was happy to see me but I only held my hand out for him to stay put for the moment and waited for a reaction from my father.

He immediately got to his feet and his eyes grew black. “You had no right!”

I pulled on Troy and Darius to back off while Aleksander walked closer and he managed to keep his voice calm. “You’ve kept this from him for too long, Izin. He had a right to know.”

“You should not have intervened! I would have told him on my own time!”

“And when would that really be? When it was too late to fix anything?”

“Why is it exactly you dared to come back? I banished you from ever stepping foot into my city.”

“Your son was right. You’re only keeping up with this because you hate the world for something you’ve done.”

My father’s black eyes narrowed and he took a slow step forward, reaching down for his sword; another great symbol of Seni’s royalty. Ashvangosha is its name. Forged for perfection with its gold and blue handle, my father pulled it out to show the brilliant shine of the blade. “No one shows disrespect in my house! It seems I must teach you some!” He swung his sword towards Aleksander and he quickly pulled out his, blocking.

“Father!” Adele shouted, taking a step forward.

Trever grabbed her arm to pull her back. “No! They need to work it out their way.”

She pulled her arm away and just stood and watched like every other person in the main hall. It seemed no one intended to do a thing about it when the two Kings began dueling each other. Even I didn’t get involved. I sensed something different about my father in this situation and thought that maybe this was the window of opportunity I needed to just let happen. Trever did say that this was something they needed to work out on their own and I was going to listen. He always seemed to be right.

“You were always so bent on making sure others learned from their actions that you never had time to learn from your own.” Aleksander said through the sounds of clashing metal.

“You’re one to talk.” My father replied, swinging his sword in a vicious attempt to strike. “You’ve spent most of your life taking orders. That couldn’t have given much time for you to learn of anything you’ve done, hence why you’re here!”

“You’re the one that came looking for me in the first place!” Aleksander was mostly trying to keep my father at bay than really fight back but this was the first time I really saw either of them in real action. “And yet you always direct the blame away from you!”

“So, you’re saying this is all my fault?” My father wondered, taking this bickering sword play farther into the main hall.

“No, it’s really all of our faults. We all knew the risks of what we were doing.”

“Well, maybe that was a mistake!”

“I know you don’t really think that.”

“If you’re asking me to forgive and forget then you can forget it! I’ve spent too long suffering from it to let it all go just like that!”

My father came at Aleksander and he put his sword up, locking blades with him. “But you’re the one that made the choice for yourself! You could have let the outcome be much different.”

“You know I wouldn’t have. You knew it then. You would have done the same thing for me. I survived from it but he would have made sure you didn’t.”

“That’s where you’re wrong. You did die as far as I was concerned because it changed you that much.”

“Well, what did you expect? That we’d be able to do it all over again? We’ve had our time but it’s been long over. The world would suffer for it this time.”

“Suffer? It’s already suffering because you’ve been dragging it out.”

“Then what do you want? Absolution for the past? Fine! Then I’m sorry, all right?”

I was amazed to hear those words come from my father’s mouth and watched on proudly. I knew it was about to be resolved and they would have done it themselves just like it should have been.

“I’m sorry that nothing worked out like we’d hoped.” My father went on, lowering his voice while his eyes slowly started to fade back with every apology he gave, ending his attacks completely through it. “I’m sorry that I was such a jerk to you and made you leave and I’m sorry that I didn’t reply to you when you lost your wife. I mourned her greatly but if our past didn’t end the way it did, you wouldn’t be where you are today. Kalu’s King. I told you you’ve always had it in you. Believe me yet?”

“I think now I might.”

They both smiled and my father was first to put away his sword. “I suppose it’s time to put the past where it belongs. My sons have shown me where true loyalties lie.”

He glanced to me and I smiled with a nod. “War was never who you are, father. I know that now. It’s time.”

The impossible has seemed to become possible and it is I who got my father to finally realize it. How could he refuse it now? He couldn’t because he never lost who he once was. It’s just been masked for a long time; for too long and now he was giving the chance to change it.

“You’re right, son.” He turned to Aleksander, holding out his hand. “Let us forgive those years that separated us and welcome the old visions we once shared.”

Aleksander took his hand, pulling each other close and embraced one another, securing the future of peace.

“Now tell the world.”

My father smiled and took off his ring, holding it towards the two stones Aleksander pulled from his pocket. They were both pear shaped. One was in a ring setting and the larger of the two was on a necklace. Even Trever stepped away from Adele with the small one in his possession and held it with the rest.

They began to glow brightly and the three of them spoke as one. “Promises made in a darkened day, come to life and we do obey. Fulfilled to the oath we swear, now show the world the light we share.”

The stones were even brighter now, intensifying with each word until a beam of light shot from within them straight through the glass roof to the structure at the center of the palace. I was once told there was a beacon placed on the highest point of the palace roof that was said to show the world that Seni has made peace but one of my ancestors replaced it with a stone structure.

History lied. The light broke through the stone to reveal that the beacon still existed under the marble bricks. It shone with the light it was given and soon, the rest of the world would see it.

“Your majesty, I must protest.” Lamar said amidst this glorious moment.

I was frustrated with him for even daring to speak and even Rift felt it from me and growled a little. Lamar was not going to change this or even get in the way. I made sure of it and finally got the chance to do what I always wanted. I laid him to the floor with a swift swing of my fist and he looked up at me as I was looking back angrily, trying to keep my eyes from turning black. “You’ll protest nothing.”

“Zayden, what is the meaning of this?” My Father asked.

“You should be asking him that? He tried to have me killed!”

Lamar immediately got to his feet and tried to defend himself. “What an absurd thing to say! I have been nothing but loyal to this family for years.”

“You’re lying right now! Just admit it!”

“You don’t have any proof to this insane accusation.”

“And what makes you so sure about that?” I looked up and waved to the others at the door. They stepped aside and the Senian spy walked through. “Here’s my proof!”

Lamar’s eyes got wide when the spy walked over and kneeled down in front of the King. “Your majesty. What the Prince says is true. Your royal advisor paid me and threatened my family to kill your sons and any traveling with him.”

Lamar immediately stepped to the King, showing nervousness in his voice as he should. “Surely you don’t believe that story, your majesty. They must have bribed him to say that.”

“He is also the one that ordered the attack on your sons which led them to leave the city. This I know to be true.”

Lamar’s mouth dropped and he looked over at my father just as everyone else did. My father stood tense and his breaths seemed calm but his eyes were telling another story. He took a step closer to Lamar and every inch that disappeared between them, my father’s eyes were turning black. I knew this feeling but I felt better now that he finally knew the truth. “You’ve tried to have my sons killed?”

“No, your majesty.” Lamar shuttered with a shaking voice, becoming scared for his life to actually see this side of my father’s anger directed at him. I didn’t know he knew about it but he wasn’t exactly paralyzed with fear. It couldn’t have been his first time.

“You lying murderous wretch!” He struck him across the face. “Have I not been generous enough to you with all of the scheming comments about Zayden’s decisions? I have noticed and it would seem that I’ve been letting them slide for too long.”

“Your majesty, please.” Lamar begged but obviously not getting him anywhere when my father’s eyes remained black.

“But since it’s been a crown you’re after, I’ll give you one.”

“Father!” I took a step forward ready to intervene in this decision but it seemed I didn’t know the full outcome.

My father held up his hand for silence and was still looking at Lamar. “On your own private island off the east coast where you can govern it how you wish.” Now I started to smile but Lamar looked more worried the more my father went on. “I am condemning you to a life of exile for high treason to the crown and the failed assassination attempt on members of the royal family. Guards!”

Two guards came over, each taking one of Lamar’s arms. “But your majesty! Please!”

“Escort this traitor to the eastern docks and send him on the next ship. Be sure that he can’t return.”

The guards started to drag him off and he shared his last look with me. I just smiled like I always do when my father takes my side and Lamar returned it with a glare. He was angry and was being walked to the exit with his title stripped from him.

“Good luck to you, Lamar.” Darius smiled.

Lamar looked back. He saw the Kalu Assassins and put up his nose as he was being dragged away. “This country has truly lost all respect from me.”

Troy laughed. “That’s fine. It never had any for you anyway.”

“You have not seen the last of me! That I promise you!”

“Yeah, sure.” Darius laughed as the palace doors closed. I’ve waited years to be able to witness that and now, he was finally gone.

Chapter 46

Adele

“Well.” Izin said. “I would have loved to see him go another way but death would only be a release.”

My father smiled. “You held off well. I was expecting to see it.”

“My control has improved since we’ve last seen each other. I haven’t gone down that road in a long time.”

“But there is another you should take.”

Izin looked over at my father and he glanced at Zayden. It had to be about Kathryn. She had to be told Zayden knew everything and her time had finally come.

Izin lightly nodded and signaled to someone at the other end of the main hall while Zayden was distracted looking towards the door.

When Kathryn came into view Izin looked at Aleksander and put a finger over his mouth. My father smiled with a nod and let Zayden continue to have a discussion with Darius and Troy about Lamar’s exit while Izin walked over to her. He planted a kiss on her lips in front of everyone and leaned into her ear before she had time to react. Her eyes were gazing towards Zayden and becoming glazed over with tears.

“Go to him.”

Kathryn walked completely stiff with her eyes on Zayden’s back. She looked ready but nervous about greeting him as his mother.

I got Zayden’s attention by tapping his arm and pointing back with my eyes. I knew he was waiting for this too but when he turned around, his reaction was unexpected. He became breathless like he was nervous too but he didn’t hesitate to take quick steps towards her and got down on one knee in front of her, bowing his head. “Mother. How could I have not known it was you?”

She was almost in tears at this point and looked back at Izin. He smiled and nodded and she kneeled down to Zayden and brought him to his feet, embracing him for what I imagined to be the first time. “My son. I thought war would always separate us but you’ve helped change the very face of this world and I need not hide from it anymore.”

Zayden held her tightly. I knew he couldn’t believe that he was holding his mother. His whole life he thought she was dead and now she was there with him. It was hard for any of us to believe but I was happy for him. Kathryn was amazing.

He walked her over to his father and Kathryn embraced my father on sight. “Aleks. Thank you for bringing him home.”

“Of course. You’re quite welcome.”

“We’re sorry we made you wait so long.” Izin said. “I should have told you a long time ago. This is now indeed time for celebrating and with that, we have something else for you.” Izin turned just slightly and I saw her. The Leccan Princess was proudly being escorted out to the King and I was now invisible. “Zayden, I have the great honor to introduce you to Princess Bianca, your bride-to-be.”

Zayden looked up at me instantly when Bianca happily held his arm. She was in a fancy yellow and gold ball gown as is how she dresses every day and had her strawberry blonde hair twisted up high with the Senian Princess crown set around it; my crown.

I waited for Zayden to protest but he never did. He just kept that remorseful gaze at me like there was nothing he could do. I couldn’t believe that. I wouldn’t.

Was this supposed to be the meaning of true peace? Was I just to sit by and let it be? I couldn’t. I loved Zayden more than anything and thoughts of him having to share that life we’ve talked about with someone he didn’t love made me break apart. I had to do something for our love and I was ready for war.

Peace for me—had to wait.

Coming Soon—

The Sixth Installment

Of The Fate’s Intent Series

Forgotten Days